❀Pleasure Paradise❀

Ava Wilson She dabbles!✨ Insta-@avawilsonokbabes Wattpad-Avawilsonokbabes Writer!✍🏾 Requests are open!

[avawilsonok]

Welcome To Pleasure Paradise

❀ Avaaaaa ❀ Twenties ❀ Girly that loves writing kinky shit ❀

🟣 Minors, Do Not Interact! This blog is 18+ It's real grown over here.

My Rulez ♡ Don't come over here being rude ♡ LIKE my posts, boo ♡ Leave comments, I love reading them & the queen replies 💋

Entrance to Pleasure Paradise

[avawilsonok]

First, I love everything you write girl! Second, can you pleaseeeeee write something with masked men! Maybe like two or more (the more the merrier!) You write poly couples so good!!🩵

Thank you! And yes I can, babe! I’ll start working on it tomorrow!🫶🏾

[avawilsonok]

Ava's Creamery

All fics will (most likely) be NSFW! Talk to me, baby! (Requests are OPEN)

Like We Grown🍰

One

The Quad 🍨

Melted Ice Cream (Coming soon)

Sugar Coated (Coming Soon)

Sun-kissed (Coming Soon)

Witches Brew

Spells & Kisses (Coming soon)

Dicks & Candlesticks (Coming soon)

Moonlight Changes (Coming soon)

Pink Sugar🍧

One

Cake pop's 🍭

Mrs Officer

Bloody Kisses

Lesson Learned

[avawilsonok]

Mrs Officer

Warnings: M(6)xF! Dark Romance! Degradation! Praise! Breeding! Daddy kink! Anal! Double penetration! Choking! Slapping! Bimbo activities! Condescending! Rough sex! Dirty talk! Overstimuation! Name calling! Hair pulling! Finger sucking! Begging! Recording! Power Imbalance! Gunplay! Names used: Slut, bitch

WC. 7.9k

Growing up I was always taught that there was a clear line between right and wrong. That there was no room for question when it came to what should be done and what shouldn’t. For the longest I really believed that.

I mean, come on. My father was a cop and my grandfather before him. Even my Uncle Clyde was a cop. My daddy used to tell my stories about how much uncle Clyde hated cops because he was the “rebellious” son, now look at him. He's the sheriff. My father would have been, if he hadn’t passed away from cancer. 

My mom died a long time ago, so when my father passed I had to live with my Uncle. When I graduated from high school he asked me to join the force. I didn’t really know if that’s what I wanted but I said yes because everyone in my family had done it.

I used to want to be a performer but my family thinks that stuff like that doesn’t have any real money in it. At least that’s what my Aunt Lynn and Grandma Sarah say.

Family is a really important thing to me. Growing up without both parents definitely took its toll on me so I always try to please them. I’m a bit of a people pleaser. I try to say no to people but I never can.

I’ve been on the force for maybe three years now. I actually enjoy it, most of the time. Sometimes it can be very exhausting and time consuming. And since my Uncle is the sheriff everything is ten times harder.

Some people in the precinct think I only got my job because of my Uncle. But in reality, my uncle wouldn’t even help me fill out the paperwork to apply. He said if I got the job I’d have to do it all on my own.

And I did. But for some reason people still talk about me like a dog. I thought after I graduated high school all the drama and gossip would stay there. I was terribly wrong.

Adults talk more shit than children do. It’s so childish. I don’t understand it. I try to be really nice and I even bring in muffins and stuff in the mornings, but all I get are harsh glares and dirty whispers.

I almost quit a few weeks ago, but then I thought about how disappointed my parents would be if I did. So, I stuck around. I just ignore everyone. Except my uncle and the handful of friends I have.

My friend Kelly, she's amazing. She’s crazy, but so sweet. She’s the kinda girl that lives a “double life”. She’s an officer of the law by day and a wannabe stripper by night. Her words, not mine.

She goes out clubbing all the time. It amazes me that she comes to work and she's never hungover. She got me to go out with her once, I never went again. Not because I didn’t enjoy myself, but because I’m an in-house kind of girl. 

I’d rather sit in the house all day and read or binge watch TV before I step foot into a club. Sometimes I force myself to go out and actually enjoy life with Kelly, but it takes some serious convincing on my end.

Kelly seems to think I’m a homebody because I don't have anyone to entertain me. In simple terms, she’s saying I need a man. Or in her words “A man to fuck me to sleep every night”. If only she knew.

It wasn’t that I didn’t have a man, because I definitely did. Matter of fact, I had a few of them. I just couldn’t be seen in public with them. None of them. Not one.

They were criminals and I was the law. Or at least I was supposed to be. I guess you could say I show some favoritism when it comes to my job. I know I shouldn’t, but I can’t help it. The things that I have experienced in the last 8-9 months, I've never felt before. 

I was playing a dangerous game, I knew that. But it was so exciting. I never got to enjoy myself before. Now after work I’m being pampered like a princess. Like a Queen, actually. 

I get whatever I want, whenever I want it. Doesn’t matter what it is. Is there a price to pay? Yes. But I don’t mind it. I actually enjoy it. Maybe a little too much.

I’ve gotten spoiled. I don’t even hide the expensive gifts I get anymore. Whenever someone asks where I got them, I just say I have a secret admirer or that I’m seeing some guy from another state.

It’s crazy, I know. But I can NEVER tell the truth about who I’m “seeing”. I don’t know exactly what my relationship with them is. I’m sure it’s simply just pleasure to them, but sometimes it feels like there's more to it. So much more.

I try my best not to question it too much. I don’t want to ruin a good thing. Which is exactly why I’m going to see them now. Well, I don’t really have a choice. If I don’t come to them, they’ll come to me. 

I used the key they had gifted me a few months ago to get into the luxurious mansion. I shut the door behind me before I dropped my bag at the door. I slid my heels off and headed down to the basement.

It’s Thursday so they would probably be down here getting high and talking shit about people like always. They were really messy. I don’t understand why they work with people if they don’t like them. 

As soon as I got to the last step I was being picked up and thrown over someone's shoulder. I knew who it was seeing the sleek black dragon tattoo on his back.

“Took you long enough. Been waitin’ all fuckin’ day for you.” He grunted as he carried me over to the pool table. I rolled my eyes at his complaints. I clocked out only an hour ago. He sat me down on the pool table and gripped my chin. 

“Why did it take so fuckin’ long?” He asked as he slid his thumb across my bottom lip.

“I went home first. I didn’t think you wanted me to come here smelling like sweat and coffee.” I shrugged. He kissed his teeth before he gently pushed my head back.

“Next time don’t fuckin’ take all day.” He mumbled. 

“You complain too fuckin’ much. Be glad she fuckin’ came.” I smiled hearing Knox. I turned around and bit my lip seeing him walk over to me.

“Baby,” He said before he pecked my lips. 

“Hi!” he smirked before he gripped my thigh. 

“You gonna stick around tonight?” He asked before he licked his lips. His tongue piercing poked out and I shivered. It was so sexy.

“You know I can’t.” I answered quickly.

“Not even for us?” Tyler asked, tilting his head. I bit my lip before I shrugged. I had an early shift in the morning. If I stay here they’ll keep me up all night and I’ll be late for work.

“Fine.” They both smirked before they kissed either side of my cheek.

“You two are so fuckin’ needy.” I looked over towards the couch to see Chris and Ryder. I barely noticed them.

“This comin’ from the guy that cums first every time he fucks her?” Ty asked as he looked back at Ryder. 

“Fuck you.” Ryder grumbled as he glared at Ty. I rolled my eyes before I looked at Knox.

“Where’s Mikey and Ren?” I asked softly. 

“Mikey’s office.” He answered before he picked me up and carried me over to the couch. He sat down with me in his lap before he sat back, spreading his legs which forced mine open a little.

“Why’d ya wear a dress?” He asked. I ignored his hand that was creeping up my thigh.

“I can’t wear a dress?” I retorted. He shrugged before sliding his hand under the dress and gripping my ass.

“We’ll just end up ripping it off.” That was true. I could always make them buy me a new one.

“That’s why she wore it. Y’know she’s a slut.” Chris said, smirking.

“A slut that you can’t keep your hands off of.” Ty said as he lit the joint between his fingers. I titled my head at Knox as he slid his hand between my legs. When his finger met my bare pussy he lifted his pierced eyebrow at me. 

“What? You always say that my panties are in your way.” I shrugged. He hummed before he pulled my dress up to my waist. I reached down and tugged on his sweatpants, he lifted his hips allowing me to pull them and his boxers down enough so his dick could spring out.

I bit my lip as I wrapped my hand around it. The cold feeling from his dick piercing always made me shiver. I always wondered why he got his dick pierced but I never asked.

“Come on,” He rushed as he gripped my hips and lifted me up with ease. I rolled my eyes at his demand but I wanted it as much as he did. If not more.

I gripped his shoulders as he brought his dick down to my slit. I moaned when he pulled me down on it. The feeling of his piercing against my walls made me shiver. It was so cold.

“Fuck.” He grunted as he gripped my ass. Ty, Chris and Ryder looked over at us and adjusted themselves. I knew I’d have to fuck all of them tonight, but I didn’t mind. I avoided staying the night because I knew they could fuck me all night and day. They absolutely would if I let them. I didn’t understand where all their stamina came from. 

“Knox!” I moaned when he started thrusting his hips up, pushing his dick deep into me. He bit his lip before he leaned down—kissing my neck. I groaned and my hands found their way into his hair.

“Fuck.” I heard Chris grunt. I glanced over at them and bit my lip. Usually  I didn’t fuck them one at time. They’re all too impatient for that. 

“Fuck, baby.” Knox groaned against my neck. I held onto him as I slowly started moving my hips—grinding down on him. 

“Shit, just like that baby. Fuck! Don’t stop.”  He grunted as he wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me down to meet his harsh thrusts.

“FUCK!” I whined feeling him hit that spongy spot inside me. They all fuck me so good sometimes I forget exactly who they are. I barely remember how this whole thing started.

“She’s vocal today.” Ryder laughed— Ty and Chris joined him.

“Hurry up, man. I wanna fuck that tight ass of hers.” Ty grunted as he palmed his dick through his sweatpants.

“Shut the fuck up.” Knox snapped before he looked up at me.

“Tell me how fuckin’ good it feels,” He demanded as he harshly smacked my ass, making me cry out.

“It feels so good!” I cried senselessly, moving my hips to match his pace. He grunted and smacked both sides of my ass before gripping the soft flesh.

“You like that shit, don’t you, slut?” I nodded and buried my head in the crook of his neck, taking in the rich scent of his cologne. My nails dug into his shoulders as he fucked me closer to the edge. 

I was so caught up in my own pleasure that I didn’t notice Warren and Mikey coming down the steps, and I definitely didn’t see Mikey standing behind me. I didn’t notice him until he had his hand wrapped around my throat—forcing my head back, making me look at him. 

I gasped as I looked up into his amber eyes. His eyes were so bright yet so dark.He was so handsome. His beautiful amber eyes and dark raven brown locs. Mikey was the boss. Or at least the guy's boss. 

He owned many clubs in the area and a big time business. He was also the biggest crime boss in the area. Everyone knew Mikey Torino. They also knew if Mikey was coming you shut your mouth and hope he doesn’t say anything to you.

He was a scary man when you think about all he’s done, but I could only think about how good he fucked me. I wasn’t scared of Mikey because I knew he’d never lay a finger on me. At least not in a way I wouldn’t find some pleasure in.

“M-Mikey,” I whispered softly. He hummed before his eyes trailed down my body, taking me in slowly.

“Up.” Was all he said before he stepped back.

“But Mikey-“ 

“Get the fuck up, Arianne.” Chris said, glaring at me for not doing what Mikey said as soon as he said it.

The guys were very loyal to Mikey. They’d kill for him. They DID kill for him. He was their boss and if he said do something, they did it. They never tolerated anyone disobeying their boss and if it weren’t for the fact that they liked fucking me, I’d probably be dead by now.

“Mikey-“ He sighed heavily before he wrapped his hand around my neck and pulled me off of Knox. I gasped as he basically dragged me over to the other side of the couch.

“Everyone wants to tell Mikey what they want to do today.” He sighed before he dropped me on the floor as he took a seat. I frowned as I looked up at him.

“I wasn’t trying to-“

“Did I tell you to speak?” I quickly shook my head and looked down. Apparently he was in a mood today. Usually I could get away with a few remarks. Today wasn’t one of those days.

“You want a drink, boss?” Knox asked quickly.

“I want to know why our pretty little slut is fucking you, when she hasn’t taken care of me yet.” Fuck. 

Curses circled the room as they all, but Warren realized what they did. What WE did. Mikey always came first. In multiple ways. He was the first to fuck me and the first to make me cum. ALWAYS. That’s how it worked. Mikey used me however he pleased then the rest of them got their taste. 

“I’m sorry-“ 

“He didn’t tell you to say anything, so keep your fuckin’ mouth shut.” Warren grumbled as he glared down at me from beside Mikey. I bit my lip before I looked down at my lap. I’m in trouble. Actually, we're all in trouble.

“Sorry boss. I didn’t think-“

“You’re right. You didn’t. None of you did. Seems like no one can do a fuckin’ thing without my fuckin’ help. Leave ‘em alone for two seconds and everything goes to hell.” Mikey said before he gripped my chin—making me look at him.

“Mikey-“ He rolled his eyes before he nodded towards Warren. In a second there was a gun pointed at my head. Gasping, I gripped Mikey's thigh.

“M-Mikey!” I whimpered as Warren pushed the gun against my temple and glared at me.

“M-Mikey!” He mocked, rolling his eyes.

“If you’re gonna whine like a bitch, I might as well give you a fuckin’ reason.” He sighed, spreading his legs to allow me more room.

“Put your mouth to good use.” Warren grumbled as he pushed the gun further into my head, forcing my head to tilt. 

I quickly unbuckled Mikey’s belt before I unzipped his pants and tugged them down. He lifted his hips to make it easier for me. His dick was already rock hard against his stomach so I quickly wrapped my hands around it.

“Open your mouth.” Mikey demanded, tangling his hand in my hair. I quickly opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out. 

 “Finally, she listens.” He snickered. The guys laughed and I fought back a frown. I had been listening the whole time! I just didn’t want him to be mad at me! 

“Chris.” I shivered when he called Chris over. That meant I was in a whole world of trouble. Between Warren with his gun to my head and Chris who was now standing behind me, I’m scared.

“C-Can you move the gun down now?” I whispered as I looked at Mikey. I knew there was no point in asking Warren, he wouldn’t unless Mikey gave him the order.

“Why should I? Hm? What am I gettin’ out of that?” He asked as he harshly pulled my head back.

“Mikey!” 

“Mikey this, Mikey that. I’m startin’ to think you want to piss me off.” He said before he nodded at Warren. In a second I heard the safety click off and Warren brought the gun down to my neck.

I didn’t know the safety was on. I mean I hoped but I didn’t think Warren would be that nice. Me and my big mouth just ruined any chance I have at being let go without a scratch.

“If only you could keep your mouth shut.” Warren shrugged. I frowned at him and he rolled his eyes.

“Chris.” I looked at Mikey and went to say something but Chris shoved his fingers in my mouth before I could get it out. I gagged slightly before I looked up at him.

“Suck.” I slowly sucked on his fingers and he smirked.

“Good girl.” I felt warm at the quick term of endearment. They rarely praised me when they were mad at me. They would after but never during. The aftercare was amazing. The hot baths, the sweet kisses, Warren making me food. He was actually really sweet. Well, as sweet as someone like him could be.

Warren was Mikey's right hand, so when Mikey didn’t want to deal with stuff it fell on Ren. He was the one that was always with Mikey. If you saw Mikey, Warren wasn’t far behind. Warren was his enforcer.

When it came to sex, the Warren I see right now was as good as it gets. He was always mean like this. I liked it though, he knew that. He’d often make me kneel at his desk and suck his dick while he did paperwork. 

Chris came in after Warren. Chris was more like a right hand. He and Warren would handle the dirty work for Mikey while Mikey did his thing. Chris was the mean one if Warren wasn’t around. He was a little crazy so most people avoided him. 

He had an oral fixation so he loved making me gag or choke on his dick. His fingers sometimes. Like now. He could get off just by shoving his fingers in my mouth. At least that’s what he told me. 

Knox was one of my favorites. He was rough as well, but he was on the sweeter side. He could choke me and slap me around but he’d whisper quiet praise about how good I was taking him or how proud of me he was. He was a part of the gang just like Chris and Warren but you didn’t see him as much. He was always around though.

Tyler was really good with technology and numbers. He’s crazy smart. You wouldn’t think it at first glance because of how strange he is, but he’s really cool. He loved fucking me from behind. He said that my ass was one of his favorite things about me besides my face. 

Then there was Ryder. He was so silly. He was the cutest out of all them, which made sense seeing as he was the youngest. He didn’t care how he fucked me, just as long as he got to feel some part of me. He was kinda like security in the group. He’d rough a couple of guys up before passing them off to Chris or Warren. 

I was brought back to reality when I felt a harsh slap land on my right cheek. I was confused for a second before I looked up at Mikey.

“That got her attention.” Chris laughed.

“What?” I whispered as I tried to recall what was happening. I get lost in my thoughts sometimes. I don’t mean to, it just happens.

“I’d hate to have to kill you, pretty girl. But if I can’t have your full attention, I see no use for you.” Mikey said as he glanced at Warren. Warren hummed before he slowly brought the gun to my head, right between my eyes.

I felt my heart stutter and I held my breath. Fear doesn’t explain how I feel. I was petrified! But when he pressed that gun against my head, my pussy clenched around nothing. 

Something was truly wrong with me. I loved how they used me. Even if sometimes it really scares me. It’s like they knew what I liked before I did.

“You gonna listen to me? Hm? You gonna be a good girl and listen?” He asked, cupping my cheek.

“Yes! I promise, Mikey! I will! I’ll be so good!” I said quickly. He licked his lips before he leaned down and gently kissed my lips.

“Good fuckin’ girl.” He grunted before he nodded for Warren to move the gun. Warren looked at me and smirked before he tucked the gun back into his waistband.

“Boss, can we speed this up? My dick is aching to be in that pussy.” Ty groaned as he rubbed himself through his sweats. Mikey rolled his eyes and pulled me up from the floor into a standing position.

“Come on, pretty girl. You know what I want.” Mikey said before he licked his lips. His gaze sliding up and down my body. I sighed nervously before I pulled my dress off and let it drop to the floor.

“Fuck.” I heard Ryder groan, Ty and Knox joining him. They all made me feel sexy with the way they gazed down at me.

“Don’t make me wait.” Mikey uttered as he slowly jerked himself off. I quickly sat down on his lap, my back facing him.

“Tyler, Ryder.” Mikey said, looking at the two youngest men in the room. They were both on their knees in front of us before he could even say anything. Ty leaned forward latching onto my clit as Ry licked a clean stripe from my ass to my right below my clit. 

I gasped and gripped Mikey’s arm as both men ate me out. Ty hungrily slurped at my cunt while Ry fucked me with his tongue. They both had skilled tongues. Ty circled my clit with his tongue before nipping at the small bundle of nerves.

“TYLER!” I squealed before I tangled my hand in his hair and pulled it. Ty looked up at me as he sucked my clit. He smirked up at me before he leaned down, shoving his tongue inside me along with Ryder’s.

‘Mm! Fuck!” I moaned as my head fell back, landing on Mikey's shoulder. His dick twitched against my back as his hands roamed my chest, pinching and pulling on my nipple.

He squeezed the soft flesh before leaning down and kissing on my neck. I sighed in content with all the attention I was getting. I loved being the center of attention. Their attention.

“So fuckin’ good.” Ry grunted as he slurped up my juices. The sounds they were making were so LEWD. It was like something straight from a porno.

“You ready for this dick, baby? Hm? Talk to me.” Mikey cooed in my ear as he nipped at my jaw. I nodded quickly, looking up at him.

“Want it so bad, Mikey! Need it!” I whined. He leaned down and pecked my lips before he pulled me up, placing his dick right below my slit. 

Ryder and Ty both placed quick kisses all over my pussy before they stood up and licked their lips. The looks on their faces told me that they weren’t gonna wait much longer to fuck me. 

I squealed as Mikey pushed his hips up, sliding into me. The grip I had on his arm tightened to the point where I was digging my acrylic nails into his skin.

“Go on, pretty. Show me how bad you want it.” He whispered into my ear before he kissed up and down my jaw. I slowly started bouncing on his cock, my legs shaking as I did.

I’ve had sex with Mikey multiple times and I'm still not used to the size of his dick. It’s just so big! They all have their own little ticks that drive me insane, sometimes I think I'll pass out from how good they make me feel. 

“Pretty, if you wanna walk outta here I suggest you pick up the fuckin’ pace.” Mikey grunted before landing a harsh smack on my clit. I cried out before I moved a little faster.

I really couldn’t go too fast. His dick was so deep already, I couldn’t do it. I’d cum before I was supposed to. And that’s something I REALLY don’t wanna do. Last time I came without permission, Mikey had all of them fuck me and told them they couldn’t let me cum. I was here for HOURS. I never made that mistake again. 

“M-Mikey! Can’t do it!” I whined as I leaned back against him and gripped his locs. He grunted as I pulled on them.

“Stupid fuckin’ brat. So fuckin’ helpless I gotta do everything myself.” He grumbled before he started slamming up into me. I gasped as his dick hammered against my soft spot. My pussy clenched as my back arched.

“Don’t start whinin’ and shit. I don’t wanna fuckin’ hear it.” He snapped before he slid his hand around my throat. I bit my lip to keep from whining but he was making it so hard!

“Look at her tryin’ so hard to be quiet.” Knox said as he smirked at me. I moaned when I felt someone's hand on my clit. I knew it wasn’t Mikey because of the cold sting I felt. I looked over and frowned at Warren. His ring felt so cold against my clit. He ignored me as he rubbed my clit in painfully slow circles. 

“Shit, pretty girl.” Mikey groaned as I pulsed around him. I squealed as he gave my neck a gentle squeeze. Almost like a warning.

“Feels so good!” I whispered as I slowly started moving my hips, following his thrusts. He kissed behind my ear before tightening his grip around my neck. I bit my lip as he choked me. I could barely breathe but I knew if I wanted him to stop I had to sit still and take it. He’d let me pass out if I pissed him off.

“That’s it, just like that. Come on, show me how bad you want it.” He mumbled before he leaned down and pecked my lips. I grabbed his wrist, attempting to get him to loosen his grip just a bit.

“What’s wrong, brat? Hm?” He asked as he twisted his hips, the motion making me jerk back into him. I pulled on his arm when my head started to feel light. Black dots clouded my vision as I felt myself drifting.

My eyes closed on their own accord as I felt my ears ringing. I could hear Mikey saying my name but I couldn’t speak. The feeling of one of them slapping me made me open my eyes. Mikey loosened his grip allowing me to breathe for a few seconds before he pulled my head back.

“There she is.” Ty said, smirking. I shivered as I took in as much air as my lungs would allow.

“When did you start passin’ out on me? Hm? I thought you could take it?” Mikey asked. His tone was soft and condescending. He was mocking me. 

“M’sorry!” I cried when Warren pinched my clit. I shut my legs trying to get him to pull away but it only earned me another slap on the cheek.

“Legs open, baby. I’d hate to have to bruise this pretty face.” Chris said as he stroked my cheek with his thumb.

“Sweetheart, are you gonna cum? You’re gettin’ real tight on me.” Mikey whispered in my ear as he kissed my cheek. I nodded quickly—spreading my legs so Warren could work his fingers against my clit.

I cried out when he smacked my clit repeatedly. I knew it was because I closed my legs when I wasn’t supposed to so I sat there and took it. The pain turned into a hot, searing pleasure that made my pussy clench harder around Mikey.

“See, she can be a good girl. Look at how good she’s takin’ it.” Ty cheered before he grabbed his phone, no doubt recording the whole ordeal. One of them was always recording parts of our time together. I’m sure it was per Mikey’s request. He’s told me multiple times that I'm their little pornstar. 

“Mikey! M’gonna cum!” I whimpered as my stomach tensed and my pussy spasmed. My legs started shaking as I started bouncing on Mikey’s dick, chasing my orgasm.

“There you go, sweetheart. Just like that. Don’t fuckin’ stop.” Mikey grunted as he kissed my neck and nipped at my ear. I moaned senselessly, my eyes fluttering shut and my back arching. I was so close. So fucking close. But I knew I couldn’t cum without Mikey’s permission. 

“M-Mikey! Please, I need it!” I begged as I looked back at him. He hummed but didn’t give me permission.

“Please! I can’t hold it!” I whined as my hips began to jerk on their own. I wasn’t lying. I really couldn’t hold it for much longer.

“Cum.” One simple word had me cumming my brains out. I let out the most pornagraphic moan as my body convulsed. My body fell back against Mikey as I panted. 

My body jerked slightly as I came down from my high. Warren’s fingers moved slowly against my clit making me shiver. Mikey kissed my neck slowly as he rubbed my thigh.

“T-Thank you,” I sighed. Mikey hummed before he gripped my chin, making me look at him.

“Don’t get comfortable, sweetheart. You ain’t even close to being done.” He said before he leaned down, smashing his lips against mine. I whined into the kiss before tangling my hand in his hair. 

“AH!” I cried into the kiss feeling someone’s tongue on my clit. I tried to pull away from Mikey but he wouldn’t let me.

“Fuck!” I heard Knox grunt. I shivered feeling the little ball from his tongue ring on my clit.

“M-Mikey please!” I whined against his lips. He chuckled before he finally pulled away.

“What is it, sweetheart? Huh? Why you whinin’ like a lil’ bitch?” He asked mockingly. I frowned and looked down at Knox as he slid his tongue against my clit, the movement making me clench around Mikey. 

“Please! I want more!” I said looking up at Mikey with pleading eyes. I was so desperate to feel something, anything. 

“More? Such a needy bitch. I give you somethin’ and then you go beggin’ for somethin’ else.” He grumbled before he pulled me up, sliding his dick out of me only to drop me on the floor. I landed on my hands and knees, which hurt like a bitch.

“So greedy.” Ryder sighed. I frowned as I sat back on my legs and pouted up at Mikey.

“Mikey-”

“I don’t want you sayin’ my name for the rest of the night. You hear me?” He grunted as he roughly grabbed me by my hair.

“Yes Mike-” He smacked me and I bit my lip.

“What did I just fuckin’ say? Huh? What the fuck did I tell you?” I frowned and quickly looked back at Ryder for help. He’s usually the voice of reason in the house. He always makes sure I’m comfortable and he babies me. 

He’s the easiest to manipulate when it comes to me getting my way. Which is exactly why I’m sitting here looking up at him with pleading eyes. He frowned slightly before looking at Mikey. I hoped Mikey would listen to him but I should’ve known better.

“Boss, maybe we should-”

“Shut up, Ryder. You’re only takin’ up for her because you fall for that little helpless act she puts on.” Chris said, rolling his eyes. Mikey looked between the two before looking down at me.

“Warren. Chris.” He said before he smirked. I frowned knowing I was in for it now.

Chris grabbed my arm and roughly pulled me up. I swallowed as he pulled me over to the laid out futon. It was flat down so he could put me down on it. Warren sat down before pulling me down onto his lap. I bit my lip as he leaned up and kissed my neck.

“Ren!” I whined as I grinded against the tent in his sweats. I gasped feeling Chris’s hand on the back of my neck.

“You’re gonna take everything we fuckin’ give you. You hear me?” I nodded quickly which earned me a smack on my ass.

“I didn’t hear you.” 

“Yes sir!” I cried. He kissed my cheek before he pushed me forward, making me grab onto Warren’s shoulder. I bit my lip feeling Warren’s dick against my stomach. I hadn’t even noticed him pull his sweats down.

“Lift your hips.” Warren said shortly. I lifted up, allowing him to slide right in. I bit my lip as I held onto his shoulders. He wrapped one of his arms around my waist as he laid flat against the futon. 

I leaned down and placed a quick kiss on his lips before I smiled. He was giving me a second to breathe so I took advantage  of it. The feeling of Chris’s hand on my back reminded me where I was and what was happening. My grip on Ren tightened when I felt Chris prodding at my puckered hole. 

“CHRIS!” I squealed as he pushed into me. He gripped my waist, holding me still. I groaned and wrapped both my arms around Warren’s neck. He kissed my neck and told me how good I was taking them both. 

“Fuck!” Chris grunted before he bottomed out. I moaned at the feeling of being so full. I absolutely love being fucked like this. It’s so exciting. All of the attention being on me and me being the only woman they entertain.

Warren and Chris both started thrusting in and out of me at the same time. My brain was having a hard time keeping up with them because not even a minute later I was crying on Ren’s shoulder.

“It’s alright, baby. Just let us take care of you.” Chris grunted as he dug his nails into my hips. I cried out before pulling on Ren’s hair.

I whined when Chris gripped the back of my neck and pulled me up so I was leaning against him. He nipped at my ear as he pounded into me. 

“You feel so damn good, baby.” He groaned before he pulled me back for a kiss. I grabbed his wrist as he kissed me roughly. His lips were so soft.

“FUCK!” The feeling of Ren’s teeth against my hardened nipple had me screaming. It felt so damn good especially when he bit down on it. 

“Who’s fuckin’ you this good? Hm? Who?” Chris asked as increased his pace and smacked both sides of my ass. 

“You!” I cried when Warren bit down on my nipple, urging me to answer.

“What’s my name? Huh? What’s my fuckin’ name?” I was a babbling mess. I couldn’t think straight with how good they were fucking me. They were tearing my ass up. Literally.

“Fuckin’ answer me, bitch!” Chris said through gritted teeth before he roughly pulled my hair—making me look back at him.

“DADDY! FUCK!” I whined. He chuckled in my ear before he kissed my neck.

“Good fuckin’ girl. Isn’t she a good girl, War?” Warren hummed as he sucked on my nipples and massaged my breast. Tears streamed down my face as my pussy clenched. I already needed to cum again.

“Shit! You gonna cum, baby? Huh? You gonna cum for me?” Warren asked as he wrapped his hand around my throat, applying just a little bit of pressure.

“Fuck yes! M’gonna cum! M’gonna cum!” The cries I was letting out sounded so pathetic and desperate but I couldn’t help it. 

“I don’t remember you askin’ permission, baby. Ask daddy if you can cum.” Chris grunted as he pounded into me, sending me forward. I gripped Ren’s shoulder and gasped.

“Please, daddy! Let me cum! I need to cum!” I cried as I pushed back to meet both of their thrusts. They both moaned before grabbing some part of me to hold onto.

“Cum, baby. Fuck. Cum for us!” I screamed as I squirted all over Warren’s dick. My toes curled, my eyes rolled back, and my back arched. 

“That’s it. Just like that baby. Fuck!” They were both fucking me so damn hard, nothing but babbles and drool fell from my lips. My brain was temporarily out of order. I couldn’t even think of my own damn name. 

I needed them to hurry up and cum. I can’t take it for much longer. It’s too good, too fucking good. My whole body shook as they continued their assault on my little holes.

“Fuck.” Warren grunted before he tightened his grip around my neck making me gasp.

 “We fuckin’ you so good you can’t think, huh?” I nodded quickly and wrapped my arms around his neck. 

“Daddy tearin’ this ass up, ain’t he?” Chris grunted. I whined and dug my nails into Ren’s back.

“Oh fuck.” Warren groaned before he pulled me back so he could kiss me. I  whined into the kiss as I felt him and Chris’s dick twitching.

“Shit!” Chris grunted before he gripped my waist and held me still. Chris groaned into the kiss before he came inside me, his hips jerked up and his thighs tensed. Chris followed right behind him. His movements ceased and he groaned before cumming in me. My legs were shaking and my eyes were closing on their own.

“Aw, look at her. She looks so fucked out.” I was too out of it to even bother replying to Ty’s smartass remark. I felt so dizzy and both my holes were kinda sore.

“Too bad.” I gasped as both Ren and Chris slid out of me without warning. I could feel their cum dripping out of me and down my thigh. 

“Come on, Baby. We’ve been waiting patiently for you.” I heard Tyler say before I felt myself being pulled up off Ren’s lap. I let out a small cry when I was put on my knees.

My legs were shaking and I did not want to be in this position right now. My legs were killing me already but I didn’t complain. They’d probably make this ten times worse if I complained. Besides, I love the attention too much to want them to stop.

“Since you’re already so fucked out, you’re gonna put that mouth and those delicate little hands of yours to good use.” I looked up at Knox and nodded slowly. My brain was still a mess so I didn’t want to take the chance in saying something and sounding stupid.

“Open up for me, beautiful.” He said as he gripped my chin. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue. He bit his lip before slapping his dick against my tongue. 

“Come on, pretty.” I wrapped my lips around me and slowly sucked the tip, he grunted before tangling his hand in my hair. 

“Baby, don’t leave us hangin’.” I had totally forgotten about Ty and Ryder. They both stood on either side of me jerking themselves off. I glanced up at Knox before I used my hands to please Ty and Ryder. The moment I touched them they both groaned. Ryder’s hand found its way into my hair, slowly rubbing at it. 

“Mm fuck, baby.” Ryder grunted as he pulled on my hair. I groaned around Knox before I slowly took more of him down my throat. 

Apparently he wasn’t in the mood for slow because he grabbed placed his hands on either side of my head and held me still before he started fucking my throat. I looked up at him with teary eyes which only made him grunt.

“You’re so pretty like this baby.” He cooed. I grunted around him before I glanced at Ty and Ryder. They were both biting their lips as their hips jerked towards me. 

“It feels so good, baby. You’re doing such a good job.” Ryder moaned as he gazed down at me. 

It wasn’t long before they were all close to their release. Each of them moaning and groaning as I put all my energy into making them feel good. Ryder was the first one to cum, he was always so sensitive. 

“Someone’s a three pump chump.” Ryder’s tan cheeks flushed as he looked down at me. I knew he hated being teased by the guys just because he was the youngest.

“Fuck,” Knox grunted before he pulled me close and held me still. He came with a groan making me choke on his cum. After a few seconds he slowly pulled out.

“Let me see.” He said as he gently smacked my cheek. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue so he could see that I swallowed. 

“Good girl.” He said, smirking.

“Alright, move.” Ty said, pushing Knox out of his way and jerking himself off. I looked up at him and bit my lip.

“M’ gonna cum all over your pretty face, ok?” I nodded quickly and sat up on my knees. He grunted before tangling his hand in my hair.

“Fuck!” He moaned before cumming all over my face, his cum shooting out in thick ropes. I licked my lips as I continued to look up at him.

“So pretty.” He sighed as he slapped his dick against my lips. I heard the click of a camera but I didn’t bother to say anything about it. 

“You did a good job, Ari.” Ryder said as he helped me up. I wiped my face with a spare shirt before I wrapped my arms around his neck.

“I know, baby.” He said before he picked me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist before laying my head on his shoulder.

“Your room, boss?” Ryder asked as he looked back at Mikey. 

“Yes.” And just like that I was being carried off to Mikey’s room. Ryder whispered sweet nothings into my ear as he walked into Mikey’s room. He walked over to the bed and gently laid me down on the expensive silk sheets. I love Mikey’s room because of how luxurious it is. It fit him to a T and smelled just like him.

“You were such a good girl today, Ari.” Ryder whispered as he gently rubbed my thigh. I leaned into his touch and smiled.

“M’ sorry you didn’t get to-”

“It’s okay, Ari. There’s always tomorrow.” He smirked before he leaned down, connecting our lips. I sighed into the kiss before wrapping my arms around his neck.

“Fuck,” He groaned when I started rubbing him through his sweats. I smiled before I pulled away.

“Baby,” He frowned and I giggled.

“What?” I asked, tilting my head. He rolled his eyes at me before he pecked my lips.

“I've gotta go, baby. Mikey will be back soon. Are you okay by yourself?” I nodded and laid back against the headboard. He quickly kissed my cheek before he left the room.

They no doubt had something illegal to talk about that I couldn’t be around for due to obvious reasons such as me being a cop and my Uncle being the sheriff. I always feel guilty after having sex with all of them. I mean come on they’re criminals and my job is to catch said criminals. Especially when they're in the Torino clan.

Mikey was definitely on a few wanted lists. I know my uncle has been looking into him and the gang for a couple of years now. They’ve been under investigation for a few months as well. But they can never find anything. Mikey’s too good.

At least that’s what the boys tell me. Chris says they’ll never be able to tie anything to Mikey or them because Mikey's three way fail safe. I had no idea what he meant and when I asked he told me that he couldn’t tell me just in case I decided to change my mind on them.

Honestly, I’ve thought about it. I just don’t feel right when I’m laying in bed with the man I'm supposed to put behind bars. But the way Mikey makes me feel, I never want to let him go. He treats me like a princess and I love every minute of it.

I seriously feel bad when I walk into the station after spending the night with the guys. I feel like people know and that's why their stares are so judgmental.

“Sweetheart,” I looked up hearing Mikey. I sat up and tilted my head at him.

“How about a shower?” I nodded and crawled to the edge of the bed. He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me up into his arms.

“Will you get in with me?” I asked as he carried me into the bathroom. He nodded before he sat me on the sink and went to turn the shower on.

“Are you sure it’s okay for me to stay tonight?” I asked as he pulled his clothes off. He hummed before he came over to me and picked me up.

He slid the glass shower door open before he stepped in. I kissed his cheek when he sat me down. He leaned down and pecked my lips before he pushed me against the cold tile wall.

I shivered as I looked up at him. He bit his lip before he gripped my hips and spun me around. The feeling of cold tile against my hardened nipples made me gasp.

“Mikey!” I whined when he started grinding into me. He grunted in my ear before he smacked my ass.

“You know what I want.” He said slowly. I shivered before I pushed my ass out— wiggling it a little bit. He hummed and smacked both my asscheeks.

“Slut.” I rolled my eyes before I looked back at him. He pecked my lips once more before sliding his dick between my legs, pushing into me. I moaned and leaned forward.

“Fuck!” I whined as he slowly pumped in and out of me. He gripped my hips and pulled me back to meet his slow thrusts.

“I’m gonna fuck you all night long. And you know what you’re gonna do? You’re gonna take it like the slut you are.”

Fuck me.

[avawilsonok]

Pink Sugar

Warnings: FF smut! A little FFM! Internalized homophobia (Just a little bit). Name Calling. Public Sex. Sex club. FDom! Spanking. Usage of a strap-on. Unprotected sex. Light biting. Degradation. Dirty talk. Cum swapping. Light spit play. Choking.  Scissor City. 

WC. 12k

The club was nothing like MaLaya had ever seen. She’d been in clubs before, but never anything like this. When her friends asked her to come out, she expected to go to a regular strip club. She expected half-dressed strippers, bottle girls, a bunch of men in sparkly–bedazzled clothes, and possibly a shoot-out to signal that the club was closing. Instead, she got fully nude strippers, nude baretenders, people fucking in booths, and glass cases with people fucking, sucking and kissing in them. 

It was safe to say she was clutching her pearls the second she walked through the door. This wasn’t a strip club. This was a full-blown sex club. She hadn’t mentally prepared for a sex club. Hell, she’d never be able to mentally prepare for a sex club. She was too much of a prude and being within 5 feet of the building made her feel weird. 

Her friends tried to get her to loosen up with glasses of champagne but she wasn’t going for it. Not at first. The second her friends called over three naked strippers, she downed two glasses full. She pushed herself into the corner of the booth as her friends threw money at the three strippers who were shaking their asses and titties all in her friends faces. 

She wasn’t someone who could enjoy something like this. She was raised differently and her parents ideals stuck with her. Even if she found herself looking at one of the women’s tits for a second too long. She couldn't indulge. It was wrong and she was already in a position she didn’t like. 

“Shake that shit, baby!” Her best friend Kimber shouted as one of the shorter dancers threw her ass in a circle. Every time she moved a certain way, MaLaya caught a glimpse of her pussy. She was hairless, but had a little tattoo of something MaLaya couldn’t make out from where she sat. 

Although, she could see how wet the woman was because her juices were dripping all down her thighs. She gasped when her friend Kimber leaned forward and licked it up before smacking the woman’s ass repeatedly. The sight was unlike anything she was used to seeing and she didn’t like it. Or at least that’s what she told herself. 

Her other friends cheered as the other two dancers made out with each other and fingered each other. MaLaya felt like she was interrupting something just by sitting there. It didn’t feel right to be seeing all she saw. She couldn’t get away from it, because everywhere she looked something worse was happening. 

Men were fucking dancers—male and female—across the tables, males dancers were swinging there dicks in front of groups of people, people were fucking against walls, the dancers on the poles were showing their bare pussy or dick as they slid down it. It was all just too much. 

She tried to look at the bar, but one of the bartenders had a woman bent over while he fucked the shit out of her from behind. She was screaming and begging him to fuck her harder, while those around them watched. There were also two male bartenders making out while a female worker was on her knees between them, sucking their dicks like her life depended on it. MaLaya had to get out. 

When she turned to ask her friends to take her home, she was met with Kimber laid out on the booth. She was on her back, the dancers from before riding her face, while one of the other strippers was between Kimber's legs feasting on her pussy. Kimber’s legs were spread as wide as she could get them so the dancer had plenty to lick and spit all over. 

MaLaya thought she was going to pass out. Her best friend was eating another woman’s pussy, while she got her pussy ate. The little heartbeat she felt between her legs worried her. She didn’t like women. It wasn’t right. She was strictly into men. Men that had pretty, big, black dicks. 

But she couldn’t stop staring at Kimber at the two dancers. The way the dancer on Kimber’s face moved her hips and spread her asscheeks was so fucking sexy. The sounds Kimber made as the other dancer licked and sucked on her clit made heat rise in her chest. She wasn’t supposed to like that. It was wrong. Her parents had hammered that into her head all her life.

“Ooh bitch. Eat that pussy.” MaLaya looked over towards her other friends to see them both leaned back, legs spread wide, with a stripper between their legs. Her friend Amara had the female dancer between her legs, while her friend Beatrice had a male dancer between hers. 

The male dancer had on a pair of tight fitted shorts that didn’t do shit to hide his big ass dick. He was face deep in Bea’s pussy, his beard glistening every time he pulled back to spit on it. Amara was gripping the dancer’s braids tight and guiding her movements. She was also moving her hips and moaning so loud MaLaya thought they’d kick her out. 

All of her friends were getting their shit ate, and MaLaya was sitting there looking stupid. She wanted to leave. Sadly, Kimber had driven and she didn’t do Ubers because she was scared she’d be kidnapped and killed by the driver. She was paranoid, very much so. 

Reaching forward for the closest glass she could find, she downed the contents and shook her head. All of this felt like a dream. A wet, loud, freaky, sexy, inappropriate dream. If her parents ever found out she came into a club like this, they’d disown her. They’d call her everything but a child of God, and bash her unlike she couldn’t stand to show her face around them. 

“Laya! Bitch get you one!” Kimber shouted happily, not even the slightest bit bothered that the dancer's cum was all over her face. MaLaya shouldn’t have felt as turned on as she did, but the way her panties clinged to her was another story.

“N-No. I want to go home.” She mumbled, her eyes darting everywhere so she didn’t look at Kimber.

“Bitch, stop being uptight. Yo’ mama and daddy ain’t here, and they can’t control what you do.” Kimber grunted, before looking at the stripper between her legs. The dancer that had been riding her face had walked off to do a dance after her name was called.

“Babygirl, do you have a friend that’s just as sexy as you? My homegirl needs somebody to loosen her up.” Kimber purred as she cupped the woman's cheek. The woman was tall, dark skin, with a blonde pixie cut. She had tattoos all over her body and her ass was huge. Her titties were smaller, but still perky. 

“Mhm. I know just the person.” She giggled before turning to the two dancers that were “servicing” MaLaya’s other friends.

“Dolly, is Syn still here?” The woman between Amara’s legs held up a finger as she greedily slurped at Amara’s pussy. She shook her head side to side, smearing Amara’s juices all over her face before pulling away. She didn’t leave Amara wanting though. She rubbed her clit with her thumb and pumped her finger in and out of her. 

“Mhm. She was in the back with Seth earlier. Why? Little Miss Pretty Princess over there ready to get her pussy ate?” MaLaya gasped as everyone giggled at her. She didn’t think anyone was paying attention to her, or the way she was pressed into the corner trying to disappear.

“She is! Matter fact, give her three bitches because she gon’ need ‘em.” Bea added before a moan ripped through as the man between her legs moved to slide his dick into her. He didn’t waste any time pounding into her, making her moan with every thrust.

“Ou shit! That's it, daddy! Fuck this pussy!” She cried out, gripping the man's arms and digging her nails into them. The sound of his balls meeting her ass and her wet pussy rang out, along with their moans. MaLaya could’ve died right then and there.

“Damn. You gon’ fuck me next daddy?” Amara asked, looking up at the man. He smiled and gripped her chin, pulling her into a sloppy kiss. All MaLaya could think about was how Bea’s pussy juices were all over his lips, and now Amara was kissing him. 

“Y’all both pretty as fuck.” The man grunted, his other hand moving to yank down Bea’s dress so her titties could bounce free. 

“Pussy good as fuck. You gon’ let me have this shit?” He asked, cupping Bea’s tits as they bounced.

“Yes! Just don’t stop fucking me! Don’t stop! Fuck!” Bea cried, pushing her hips up to meet the man's hard thrusts.

“Damn that some good ass dick. Babygirl, I want some dick just like that. Plus you.” Kimber said to the women between her legs. 

“I can make that happen. Oh! There’s Syn.” The dancer said before waving someone down. MaLaya didn’t dare look over to see who this Syn character was. She was already overstimulated and horny, yet she still was filled with this overwhelming sense of disgust at herself. 

“Wassup, Dolly? Oh shit. Dig that pussy out, Zayne!” Syn cheered as her friend Zayne pounded Bea. Bea looked up at Syn and gasped at how pretty she was. If she hadn’t been called over for MaLaya, she would’ve jumped at the chance to get a taste of Syn.

“Damn. Laya look at this shit!” Kimber gasped as Syn walked closer. Kimber’s mouth watered and she wanted to say fuck it and take Syn for herself, but she wanted Laya to have fun for once. 

“So, this is the Pretty Princess.” MaLaya saw feet in front of her. She could tell the woman in front of her was brownskin, had painted white toes, had a tattoo up her leg, but nothing else. She refused to look up.

“Aw! She’s so shy. I love shy girls. They have the best pussy.” Laya swallowed and covered her face. She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t let some dancer lick, kiss, and suck on her in front of everyone. Hell, ever. 

“Laya! Stop being shy and look!” Slowly, MaLaya looked up and regretted it the second she did.

Syn was fucking beautiful. She was tall, thick, tatted, and had the prettiest cognac eyes. She had long black hair that flowed down her back, pretty white teeth, plump kissable lips, and a cute button nose. Unlike her friends, she had on a light pink one piece. There was a hole in the middle that showed the valley between her breasts and her stomach. The back did nothing to hide her plump, round ass. It was basically a thong. 

“Mhm. You a pretty ass bitch. You gon’ let me have fun with you?” MaLaya had never been called a bitch by anyone besides her friends. She wouldn’t even let the men she fucked call her a bitch in bed. But hearing Syn say it made her clench her thighs shut. 

“I-I don’t think that's a good idea. Maybe y-you should go w-with Kimber.” Syn licked her lips as MaLaya stumbled over her words. Syn knew she had that effect on people. It was her gift. She could have anyone fumbling over themselves just at the sight of her. She liked it that way. 

“I don’t want Kimber. Besides, Candy already claimed her.” MaLaya looked past Syn to see the dancer, who she now knew was named Candy, on top of Kimber kissing the life out of her. Kimber looked excited as she gripped and smacked Candy’s heart shaped ass. 

“I want you, Pretty girl. Let me give you a dance. If you really don’t like it, I’ll leave you alone. Hell, I’ll even get you a private room to wait in while your friends get fucked. Deal?” Syn leaned forward, shaking her titties in MaLaya’s face. They weren’t as big as MaLaya’s but they weren’t little either. She caught a glimpse of her nipple and immediately wanted to suck it. She was a goner.

“O-Okay.” Syn smirked, knowing she had MaLaya right where she wanted her. In the next ten minutes, she’d have MaLaya on her back while she fucked her with her strap. 

“Good! Now, just enjoy it and don’t look away. I don’t like when other bitches have my girl's attention.” Laya swallowed and nodded slowly. She liked how Syn said she was her girl. It made her pussy flutter.

“You’re so pretty, MaLaya. I bet that pussy is even prettier.” Syn giggled as she slowly moved her hips to the thump of the music playing over the speaker. She took her time, slowly turning around so she could shake her ass just for MaLaya. 

She made a show of it, doing way more than she’d do for a regular customer or a man. Syn liked dick, but she liked pussy even more. She liked when she got both though. A nice big dick to ride on while a bitch with a fat pussy rode her face, or her strap. Whatever happens first. 

Her favorite women were the ones like MaLaya. Uppity women who were probably homophobic just because society or their parents told them liking pussy was bad. Those women screamed the louder, tasted the best, felt the best, and she loved kicking their asses to the curb once they were completely enamored by her. She never really broke anyone's hurt, she just made them question their entire life and wonder if they ever really liked dick in the first place.

MaLaya felt like she was in a trance. Syn was throwing her ass in a circle, right in her face. If she leaned forward three inches, she’d be kissing Syn’s right ass cheek. There was a tattoo on it that looked like a flower, but Laya was too focused on how good her ass looked and how easily she moved. 

She wanted to reach out and smack it, but she could feel people staring. She didn’t want to look like she was enjoying it, even though she was basically drooling. Syn glanced over her shoulder at Laya and bit her lip. Laya didn’t even notice. Deciding that she needed to speed things up, Syn placed her hands on the ground and shook her ass until her cheeks clapped. 

“Oh my gosh!” MaLaya gasped softly at the sound alone. It was enticing and she wanted to shove her face in Syn. She held back, barely. 

“You like that shit, pretty girl?” Syn purred, moving both hands to grip the back of her thighs. She was very flexible, and planned on showing MaLaya sooner rather than later. 

“Y-Yes.” MaLaya groaned as if she was in pain. Her hands itched to grab onto the fat globes of Syn’s ass that were all in her face. She wanted her. She wanted Syn. She wanted a woman and she almost didn’t care. Almost.

“You ain’t actin’ like it. Smack that fat muthafucka!” Laya couldn’t do it. It felt wrong. Syn was a person and hitting another person, even if they asked, was wrong. She couldn’t-

“MaLaya, smack that shit or I swear I’m gon’ take it from you.” MaLaya ran cold at the thought of losing the sight in front of her. Syn was too pretty, her ass too fat. She didn’t want her to walk away and give it to someone else.

Slowly, MaLaya ran her hands up Syn’s thighs. She just wanted to get a feel of her before she did anything crazy. Syn bit her lip to keep from laughing as Laya rubbed her thighs as if she’d never seen them before. She was so new. 

“You’re so soft.” Laya sighed, not even realizing that she was leaning forward. 

“Thank you, pretty baby. Now, feel on that ass. Go on.” She listened this time. She put both of her hands on Syn’s ass, gently rubbing the soft flesh. Syn wrapped her hands around her ankles and slowly popped each cheek, making Laya gasp again. 

“H-How are you doing that?” She asked quickly.

“I’ll teach you, baby. Don’t worry.” Syn giggled. Laya was confused but didn’t dwell on it too long. Instead, she gripped Syn’s ass and shook it in her hands. She was still inching closer and closer, her mouth watering at the idea of latching onto Syn. 

“Be rough, MaLaya.” Syn demanded, suddenly making Laya jump slightly. She nodded and mumbled a quiet okay before gently smacking Syn’s ass. Each time she did she wanted to do it more and more. 

“Fuck. You got my pussy wet as fuck, baby. You wanna see?” Laya nodded immediately. She was done thinking about what her parents would think and how wrong it should feel. It didn't feel wrong. It felt good. She liked Syn. She liked Syn’s body. She wanted Syn. 

Syn moved one hand to pull the bottom of her one piece to the side, exposing her dripping wet pussy. Laya couldn’t stop herself from leaning forward and licking a clean strip from her clit to the crack of her ass. She didn’t know what came over her, just that she had to taste Syn before she lost her mind.

“Oh shit! Fuck! Lick that pussy, MaLaya. Do that shit again.” MaLaya did it again, this time circling Syn’s clit with her tongue. She sucked on it as she smacked Syn’s ass, making Syn moan and push her hips back. 

“Yes! Eat that pussy, bitch. Don’t fuckin’ stop till I tell you to.” Laya continued to lick and suck on Syn’s pussy without a care in the world. People were stopping and watching but she didn't even notice. Her friends had even stopped what they were doing to see their friend got to town on Syn. 

Syn had to bite her tongue to keep from laughing. The way everyone was looking at MaLaya was turning her on. She was dripping all over MaLaya’s face, and it was all because of the attention on them. MaLaya ate pussy like she was starving. Probably because she’d never had pussy as good as Syn’s. Syn knew that getting MaLaya to come up off of her was going to be damn near impossible. Though, she wasn’t sure if that’s what she wanted in the end. 

“T-Taste so good!” MaLaya groaned against Syn. She was face deep in her pussy, her nose pressed against Syn’s ass. Syn smelled amazing. Fresh and clean, like soap and a hint of something Laya couldn’t place. She was glad because it made it easier to stay face deep in her cheeks. 

Syn enjoyed how MaLaya was slurping and munching on her pussy until she felt like she was going to cum. She didn’t know if she wanted to cum now, or after she fucked the shit out of MaLaya. The feeling of MaLaya’s fingers against her slit gave her an answer. 

Laya rubbed her fingers through Syn’s wetness as she sucked on her puffy clit. She slowly pushed two fingers in as if she was scared to hurt Syn. The gesture made her laugh, but she was cumming so it was cut short as a moan fell from her lips. MaLaya couldn’t even move her fingers before Syn was cumming all over them.

“Fuck MaLaya!” She moaned, reaching back to grab Laya by her hair and hold her still in her place. She made sure her face was deep in her ass and her mouth was on her pussy. MaLaya didn’t pull away or seem disgruntled by it. Instead, she lapped up Syn’s cum like a good girl. 

“You a good ass bitch.” Syn sighed happily as she slowly stood up straight and turned around. Laya’s face was soaked in her juices, making Syn laugh. She looked so adorable looking up at her like a lost puppy. 

“Can I kiss you, pretty baby?” Syn climbed up onto Laya’s lap and wrapped her hand around her throat. Laya melted into Syn’s touch, almost as if she had never hesitated in the first place.

“Y-yes.” Syn leaned down, smashing her lips against MaLaya’s. She moaned when she felt Laya gripping her ass and smacking the fat globes. Her pussy fluttered with need as she tasted herself on Laya’s lips. She tasted good, like always. She sucked on MaLaya’s tongue sloppily. She was giving everyone a show since they were staring. She let go and bit MaLaya’s lip before standing up. 

“Come on.” She instructed, holding her hand out. Laya was confused and looked behind her to Kimber who was now sucking some dreadhead’s dick while Candy continued to munch on her pussy. Well, she wouldn’t be any help.

“MaLaya, I don’t like repeating myself. Get the fuck up, or I’ll fuck you right her in front of everyone.” Only then did MaLaya realize that half the club was watching them. They didn’t even stop fucking, kissing, sucking, licking, or whatver they were doing as they watched. It made her nervous. 

Everyone had seen her face deep in Syn’s ass, happily eating her pussy like it was the best thing she’d ever had. She should’ve ran then. But she didn’t. No. She grabbed Syn’s hand and allowed her to lead her through the club into the back section where the private rooms were. 

As they walked through, MaLaya saw that some rooms had glass windows so you could see what was happening inside. They passed many rooms, all full, all being used. One room had a woman tied to a big X with two men and a woman kissed, licked, and sucked all over her body. Another room had a man bent over the bed while a woman fucked him from behind with a strap. It was all so much. 

Syn led Laya through the club until they got to another door. Syn typed in a code that MaLaya couldn’t catch before pushing open the door and pulling her inside. As Syn shut the door MaLaya realized they were standing in front of an elevator.

“Where-”

“No questions. If you don’t want to continue, tell me now.” Syn said as she walked up behind MaLaya and smacked her ass. She jumped and shivered as Syn licked her lips. She was so pretty, but Laya didn’t know if she was ready for whatever she had planned.

“I’ve never been with a girl.” 

“I’m aware.” Syn shrugged before pushing the button for the elevator. It dinged before the doors opened and Syn pushed MaLaya forward.

“Wait-”

“We’ll talk up there.” Up where? Malaya thought. She didn’t think the club had another level to it. If anything, as long as that hall was she was sure they didn’t need another level. 

Syn pressed the only gold button on the elevator before leaning against the wall. MaLaya stood still, afraid that she had signed up for something she wouldn’t be able to handle. Syn could see the nerves on her face, but she knew she’d be fine. She wouldn’t do anything MaLaya really didn’t want. If anything, she’d eat her pussy so good she fell asleep and drive her home in the morning. Only if MaLaya couldn’t handle everything she planned to give her. 

The ride up was quick, and when the doors opened MaLaya was shocked to see an apartment. Syn giggled as she gently pushed Laya inside. MaLaya gawked as she took in the view in front of her. Never had she seen something so beautiful.

Once you stepped off the elevator you were in the kitchen. The kitchen had marble counters and an island, with stools attached, that matched. There were two huge refrigerators, a black fancy stove, an equally fancy dishwasher, and a flat sink. MaLaya didn’t understand how that would work, but she didn’t ask questions. The living room was next. The space had a bright, modern layout with a tall double-height ceiling and a smooth white column that rises through the center.

Everything was white, light gray, and pink. Syn’s couch was decorated with powder pink throw pillows that matched the pink rug she had in front of it. The coffee table was white and marble and a gold trim around it. The TV was mounted to the wall, which was painted a sleek white. The windows were floor to ceiling and had a beautiful view of the city. MaLaya didn’t believe how high up they were, nor that the club actually had an apartment on top. Did they have it just so dancers could take people upstairs?

“What do you think?” Syn asked, stepping in front of Laya and smiling. 

“It’s beautiful. Do all the dancers have access to it? Is it like where you’d take someone you wanted to…y’know.” Syn grabbed MaLaya’s hand and pulled her over to the window. She wanted her to see the view from a better standpoint.

“Nah. Nothing like that.” Syn shrugged as MaLaya looked out the window in awe.

“Then what?”

“It’s my house.” Syn said, gripping Laya’s waist. MaLaya looked over her shoulder at Syn, who was taller than her due to the black six inch heels she had on. 

“Yours?” She asked, gasping when Syn pushed her forward slightly so she was bent over against the window. Syn smacked her ass, making Laya yelp softly. 

“Mine. I guess I should tell you that I own the club, huh?” Syn quickly turned MaLaya around so they were face to face. She gripped her chin and tilted her head back. 

“Y-You own the club?” MaLaya uttered, feeling nervous. She thought if Syn was the owner, she was probably used to doing this type of thing all the time. As the owner, she probably had a bunch of women, and men, downstairs that she planned out bringing up here. 

“I do, pretty baby. That’s why it’s named Synful Delight. You didn’t notice?” MaLaya was too busy gawking at all the naked bodies to be thinking about the name of the place. She knew it was something to do with Delight, but the first part was lost on her. It all made sense now. Syn was the best you could get, and she owned the place. Ha. It was perfect.

“I-I didn’t. Um, what are we going to do?” Syn pushed Laya back until she was pressed firmly against the window. Syn’s free hand slid between them until she was tugging down the skirt MaLaya had on. 

“Well first, I want you to take off your clothes. I need to see what I’m workin’ with.” Laya nodded so Syn stepped back to give her some room. Laya tugged her skirt down her legs until it pooled around her ankles. She stepped out of it, then pulled her top off. 

Syn licked her lips as MaLaya’s heavy tits bounced slightly as she shifted her weight. She had a little pudgy stomach and a tattoo on her side. Laya felt nervous as Syn stared at her, not saying anything. She was usually confident, but she’d never been in a situation like this with another woman. Men were easy. They’re dumb. But another woman? That was scary. 

“You’re so beautiful, baby. Now turn around so I can repay you for earlier.” MaLaya shivered but turned around and faced the window. She felt Syn’s hands on the back of her thighs, like she’d done earlier, before Syn was grabbing handfuls of her ass. She didn’t take her time or go slow, she jumped in head first. She squeezed the soft flesh, digging her nails into it. 

“This ass, baby. Fuck.” Syn thought she was going to bring MaLaya upstairs and turn her out. She still planned to, but the longer she looked at her the more she wanted to keep her. Syn didn’t know what MaLaya’s life looked like outside her four walls, but she’d find out. She needed to know everything about the woman who had her feeling some type of way.

“You ever had your pussy ate?” Syn asked as she slowly tugged Laya’s panties down, groaning when she caught a glimpse of her soaked pussy. Syn had never seen a woman with a pussy as fat as MaLaya’s. Her folds were thick and covered in her juices, her puffy little clit peeking out slightly. Her shit was pretty and pink. 

“Mhm.” Syn knew the shit men did was mediocre compared to how a woman could do it. It may be the same movements, but it’s about how you do it. Men wanted to give head fast so they could get their own shit. But a woman? She’d go slow and drag it out because eating the pussy was the best part. 

“Palms flat against the glass, legs spread.” MaLaya listened to Syn’s demand quickly. She put her palms flat against the window and spread her legs shoulder width apart. She still had her 4 inch heels on, but Syn didn’t care. She was too worried about being face deep in some pussy. 

“Arch yo’ fuckin’ back.” Laya gasped when Syn’s palm met her right asscheek. It stung, but her pussy clenched and a wave of pleasure rolled over her. She wondered if she could cum from getting her ass smacked. She arched her back and stuck her ass out further. Syn hummed in delight before squatting down so she was face level with MaLaya’s cunt. 

At first, she spread her open with her thumbs so she could get a better look. MaLaya was dripping wet and the sight made Syn groan. She was ready to fuck, but she wanted MaLaya to relax a little bit first. What better way to help someone relax than eating their pussy? 

Leaning forward, she latched on to her puffy little clit making Laya cry out and her legs shake. She’d had sex a few days ago with one of her recurring fuck buddies, but she was still a little sensitive. Syn didn’t care though. She continued to suck on Laya’s bud while running her thumb up and down her slit.  

“That feel good, pretty baby?” She asked, circling the bundle of nerves with her tongue. MaLaya moaned and reached back, to grab Syn’s hand that was holding her thigh. Usually Syn would spank a woman for moving without permission, but she liked the feeling of MaLaya’s hand on her. And she knew this was all new to her, so she gave her some grace.

“Answer me, MaLaya.” She chided, smacking her pussy. Laya damn near screamed and her knees buckled just a little before she recovered. Syn’s tongue was something serious and she wasn’t sure why, but she didn’t want her to stop.

“Yes! It feels so good!” Syn hummed against her wetness before sliding her tongue inside her. She moved her head back and forth, tongue–fucking Laya’s pussy. MaLaya clenched and squeezed Syn’s hand every time she pulled back to push her tongue deeper. She made sure she was putting her slightly–abnormally long tongue to good use. 

Laya was a moaning, whimpering mess. She couldn’t believe she almost turned this down. She couldn’t believe thirty minutes ago she wanted to leave and go sit at home. She couldn’t believe she’d spent her entire life running from something that felt this good. Her parents had done a number on her, but not even their voices ringing in her head could drown out the sound of her moans. Her friends were right. All she needed to do was have fun and enjoy herself. For once. 

Syn was having the time of her life making MaLaya moan as loud as she was. You’d think she was pounding the shit out of her with how she was yelling. Syn knew she would really be screaming when she pulled out the strap. She had a few different ones, all new and waiting to be used. She was going to slut MaLaya clean out. 

“Shake that ass, baby. Show me how good you are.” MaLaya wasn’t a pro like Syn, but she could shake a little something. Planting her feet, she slowly threw it in a circle making Syn grip her ankles and enjoy the feeling of her ass against her face. 

“Good fuckin’ girl. Shake that muthafucka.” Laya leaned down slightly so she could have a little more control of her hips. She threw her ass back against Syn’s face until Syn gripped her ass and spread her cheeks. She leaned forward, rubbing her face all in it before sliding two fingers inside Laya.

“Shit!” MaLaya moaned, her legs wobbling. Syn moved her fingers fast, loving the sounds Laya’s pussy made as she finger-fucked her. She was so wet her juices were dripping down Syn’s face. Syn didn’t mind though. She tasted good as fuck so she felt honored. 

When she started to clench around Syn’s fingers, Syn knew she was about to cum. She wanted to stop and edge her but she also wanted to taste her on her tongue. Deciding that good pussy was better than no pussy, she continued working MaLaya until she was gushing all over her fingers. 

“This that good shit, baby. You know that? I pray for bitches that got pussy like this, and here you are.” Syn giggled as she continued to pump her fingers in and out of Laya. MaLaya could only moan as she came all over Syn’s fingers, clear liquid leaking out of her. 

“Fuck, Syn!” She moved her fingers in and out for another minute before pulling them out and standing up. She turned MaLaya around and pinned her to the glass behind them. She didn’t give her second before she leaned forward, smashing their lips together. Laya moaned at the taste of herself on Syn’s tongue once she shoved it into her mouth. 

Syn groaned into the kiss and gripped MaLaya’s ass firmly. The kiss was sloppy and wet, but neither of them pulled away. In fact, they just pressed against each other and grabbed whatever bodypart they could touch. MaLaya had her hands on Syn’s waist, while Syn continued to grip and massage Laya’s ass. After a full minute they finally pulled away, both of them gasping for air. 

“You taste amazing. You want more, or do you feel like you need to go?” MaLaya wanted more, but then she remembered that her purse was downstairs with the security guards because purses, electronics, and stuff weren't allowed in the club. You had to give you card information before you got in so they could charge you for drinks and such. 

“M-My purse. And my friends! What if they leave? I didn’t drive, and I don’t do Ubers! I can’t-”

“Aye. Calm down. I’ll make sure all your stuff gets sent up here. And I’ll take you home after this is over.” Syn hoped tonight would be good enough that she didn’t want to go home once they were done, but she knew better than to get her hopes up. MaLaya was barely gay. She liked the way pussy tasted, and she liked getting her pussy ate. She could decide this was a mistake tomorrow and swear she only liked dick. Real dick. 

“O-Okay. I’m ready for more.” Smiling, Syn took her hand and pulled her down the long hallway to her room. She opened the door and led Laya inside. MaLaya looked around the room, taking it in. 

Syn had a king size bed with black silk sheets, a pink blanket, and black and pink pillows. She had two white dressers, and a blush pink vanity side by side on the right side of her room, while a white–glass case stood against the wall on the left side. The case had a bunch of sex toys in it, each one making MaLaya shiver. There were dildo’s, nipple clamps, vibrators, handcuffs, lube, rope, butt plugs, and so much more. Laya wasn’t ready to jump into all of that, but she was ready for whatever Syn had planned next. 

“Since it’s your first time, I’ll be gentle with you. Okay, pretty baby?” Syn gripped Laya’s chin and tilted her head back so she could peck her lips. Laya nodded quickly, to which Syn popped her left asscheek.

“Speak up.” 

“O-Okay!’ Syn smiled and rubbed the spot she’d just smacked. She couldn’t help herself really. MaLaya had an ass made from spanking. The way it recoiled made Syn’s mouth water. She’d be sure to get another taste of that wet ass pussy before this was all said and done. 

“Sit down.” Laya moved and sat on the edge of Syn’s bed. She fiddled with her thumbs nervously as Syn walked over to the case and opened it. She grabbed a bottle of lube and a vibrating wand. She shut the case before walking back over to the bed. She sat everything down before moving over to her walk-in closet. 

She winked at Laya over her shoulder before she disappeared inside. She grabbed what she was talking for, then went back out to see MaLaya holding the wand she’d put down and inspecting it closely. She looked so enamored with it, like she’d never seen one like that before.

“You don’t play wit’ yo’ pussy?” Laya jumped slightly hearing Syn as she walked over to her. She opened her mouth to answer the question, only to realize what Syn was holding. It was a strap-on. Harness, dick, and all. MaLaya had never seen one, since she never wanted to face the temptation of her internal urges. Now that she was, she wasn’t sure how exactly this was going to work.

“How are you gonna feel good if we use that?” She asked. Syn smiled and brought the toy over to her. She showed her the inside where a little vibrator was attached. 

“Oh.” MaLaya mumbled before looking away. Syn sat the harness down and gripped Laya’s chin, tilting her head towards her.

“If you need things to slow down, you say yellow. If you want things to stop-”

“Red. I know.” Syn nodded and leaned down to kiss her one last time before they got to it. When she pulled away she went ahead and paid some attention to MaLaya’s neglected tits. At first she massaged them, just feeling the weight of them in her hands, before she started tweaking her nipples.

“F-Fuck.” MaLaya whined, and took hold of Syn’s wrists. Syn played with her tits for a little minute before pulling away. She needed to fuck MaLaya. She wanted to hear just how loud she could scream, and see how wet that pussy could really get. 

“Turn yo’ pretty ass around, MaLaya.” She instructed, leaving no room for conversation. MaLaya felt a chill run down her spine, but she turned and bent over the bed. Her feet were planted on the floor and her stomach was pressed against the bed. Syn was fine with it, but she wanted to see her ass bounce when she fucked her. 

“Knees on the bed, face down, ass up.” MaLaya repositioned herself quickly. She stuck her ass out, wiggling for good measure. 

“That’s what the fuck I wanna see.” Syn groaned before smacking Laya’s ass. She kissed both cheeks before sliding into her harness. Usually she’d make girls suck it so she could use their spit as lube. But seeing that Laya had never done it she figured she could use real lube so she’d be more comfortable. 

Grabbing the bottle, she popped it open before pouring a decent amount on her strap, then some all over MaLaya’s already wet pussy. She was wet, but a little extra never did any harm. She tossed the bottle to the side and stroked her strap, spreading the lube all over it. Once she was sure that was covered, she gripped Laya’s ass cheek with one hand and guided her strap towards her entrance with the other.

Slowly, she pushed the tip of the dick in. MaLaya’s back arched and she gripped the sheets but she didn’t tell her to stop. Syn took that as an okay to keep going, so she pushed more and more of the strap into her until her hips met MaLaya’s.

“S-Shit!” Laya moaned, her hips moving on their own. She pushed back against Syn’s strap, fucking herself onto it. Syn let her since she liked how her ass bounced every time she pushed back. Laya’s pussy was sucking the toy deeper every time she moved forward. Her juices had already started leaking out of her and covering the strap.

“Fuck. This pussy is so wet, MaLaya.” Syn groaned, almost wishing she had a real dick so she could feel MaLaya’s juice dripping down it and covering her imaginary balls. She’d bet big money that the feeling was amazing. 

Wanting to get down to it, Syn grabbed MaLaya’s waist and started slamming into her. Laya screamed as the strap filled her up, hitting those spots inside her she swore only a man could find. On a good day. Her toes curled and her arch deepened as Syn fucked her hard. 

Syn hadn’t turned on the vibrator in the strap yet, so she didn’t feel anything. She was waiting until MaLaya had cum, because when she turned the vibrating function on, the strap would also vibrate. She wanted to overstimulate MaLaya for as long as she possibly could.

“Syn!” MaLaya whined, turning slightly so she could peer over her shoulder at the woman. Syn bit her bottom lip and smacked Laya’s ass. She was going to make sure MaLaya had the time of her life tonight. She wouldn’t be able to touch her pussy without thinking of Syn. 

Syn moved one hand to the back of MaLaya’s shoulder and pulled her back every time she thrusted into her. The sounds she was making were down right pornographic. MaLaya had cute moans, but she also had guttural moans that told Syn she was hitting every spot she needed too. The way MaLaya was wetting up the strap was another indicator that Syn was fucking her just right as well. 

MaLaya would’ve been embarrassed by the sounds she was making if her brain wasn’t clouded by how good it felt. Syn was fucking her so hard she was sure her legs would stop working. The strap was firm and MaLaya wasn’t sure how she ever thought this wouldn’t feel good.  

Syn needed to feel something. Her pussy was dripping wet, and her thong–like outfit was clinging to her in the best way. She should’ve taken her clothes off before she put on the harness, but she couldn’t wait another second to fuck MaLaya. So, she slid her hand down to pull the material to the side so the vibrator on the inside of the harness could connect with her clit. MaLaya was none the wiser as she laid on the bed whimpering and groaning as Syn had her way with her. 

Syn pushed the little button on the inside of the harness and the vibrator buzzed to life. Both women let out a loud moan and their movements stuttered slightly. Syn doubled over as a wave of pleasure washed over her. She was laid on MaLaya’s back, who was shaking as her orgasm approached. 

The coil in her stomach tightened as the strap buzzed inside of her. She didn’t know that when Syn turned it on, it would affect them both. Now she was trying to pull away from Syn before she squirted all over the bed. It was building fast and she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to handle it. Her thighs were shaking, her eyes kept rolling back, her pussy was clenching around that toy she tight she thought she’d snap it in half, it was all too much.

“Fuck!” Syn moaned as the vibrator stimulated her swollen clit. It felt so good, and the feel of MaLaya’s ass against her pelvis felt even better. Syn was barely moving, but she managed to hump Laya just enough that she could still feel her juices leaking out and making a mess on her sheets. 

She could feel how MaLaya was shaking beneath her, so she figured she was about to cum. Syn wanted her to cum all over her face again, but she didn’t want to pull out and switch positions. She had time to make MaLaya cum on her face later. Right now? She needed her to squirt all over the toy. 

“You gon’ cum, pretty baby? Huh?” Syn cooed, keeping a strong grip on MaLaya’s waist. Laya only whined in response as she tried to wiggle from beneath Syn. Syn found it hilarious that she wasn’t even fucking into her as hard as before, and she was still moaning like a bitch in heat. 

“Take that shit, MaLaya. You doin’ so fuckin’ good.” Syn kissed up Laya’s back until she got to her shoulder. She licked from her shoulder to her neck, then nipped at the soft skin. MaLaya couldn’t hold it anymore. All it took was for Syn’s teeth to graze her neck and she was cumming all over the toy. 

“F-Fuck!” She cried out, burying her face in the sheets as she squirted. Syn felt it against her lower half, dripping down the toy and all over her stomach. She wasn’t far behind MaLaya due to how wound up she’d been. MaLaya could make her cum just by shaking her ass, which she’d do happily. 

“Fuck I’m cummin’!” Syn gasped as she came, her legs shaking slightly and her head tilting back. She groaned as the vibrator continued to buzz against her clit, drawing out her orgasm. 

“Syn! Please, I can’t!” MaLaya squealed as she reached back and clawed at Syn’s arm. Syn loved how Laya’s body shook as the strap still vibrated inside of her. She was pushing her, just to see how far she could take it. 

However, the sound of heavy footsteps down her hallway made her pull out. She knew who it was, so she wasn’t worried about them walking in the scene. Matter of fact, she thought it would be great if they did. MaLaya needed fun and Syn wanted to give it to her. What’s more fun than having sex with TWO people? Three people, but that’s besides the point. 

Syn turned the vibrating function of the strap off, then slid out of the harness. MaLaya laid on the bed shaking. Her pussy was fluttering and her breathing was labored. She felt good, slightly overstimulated, but good. Syn took the pause in their time together to slide out of her floss. She tossed it to the side just as her uninvited guest stepped into the room. 

MaLaya didn’t notice the visitor because she was still lying on her stomach with her cheek against the mattress. She was still face down, ass up, but the slight tremble in her thighs had messed up the position. 

Syn glanced over her shoulder and smiled seeing her sometimes boyfriend Kree. Kree was tall, about 6’4, darkskin with a perfect smile, gold bottom grillz, diamond studs in his ears, dreads that came down past his shoulder, a lean–musclar body, tattoos everywhere, and a big ass dick. He and Syn were together, whenever Syn felt like having a boyfriend. They weren’t exclusive, unless Syn decided that she wanted them to be for a couple of hours or a few days. 

Kree was usually just dick for her to ride on when she needed something real. She loved him, but it didn’t feel right with him. It felt good, and almost right, but there was always something missing. She could be with him, but she needed pussy more than she needed dick. However, a thought did cross her mind when she glanced at MaLaya. Could she have both? 

MaLaya was new to the girl–on–girl scene, but she was acting like it was the best thing she’d ever experienced. Syn had fucked plenty of women, but never one that made her pause like MaLaya did. MaLaya had something about her that made Syn want more. That was something Syn wasn’t used to. 

“Damn. I guess you won’t need me tonight, huh?” MaLaya almost jumped out of her skin hearing someone’s voice she didn’t recognize. She turned over quickly, gasping when she noticed Kree. He was standing there in his half naked glory, smiling like he was just happy to be there. 

“You know I always need you. MaLaya, this is Kree. Kree, this is MaLaya.” Syn introduced them before turning and moving closer to Kree. She pecked his lips before sliding her hand into his boxers and grabbing her already hard dick.

“Feel like fucking my new friend?” She asked sweetly. Kree would never tell her no, so he nodded and gripped her ass. MaLaya was stunned, confused, and turned on. Syn was now naked so she had a view of her amazing body.

She had a tattoo on her right ass cheek, a huge flower on her shoulder, cheetah print on her left shoulder, a floral–butterfly tramp stamp, and a script tattoo MaLaya couldn’t read from where she was sitting. She was beautiful. MaLaya’s mouth watered at the thought of getting another taste of Syn’s pussy. She hoped she could before the night was over with. 

“MaLaya, would you like Kree to wear a condom? He can show you his MyChart if you want to know his status.” Syn pulled Kree over to the bed as she spoke. Her hand was still tucked into his boxers, holding onto his manhood. 

MaLaya knew the responsible, smart answer was yes she’d like him to wear protection. But she didn’t feel like being smart, responsible, or anything else. She wanted to have fun. She wanted to fuck, and be fucked every six ways from sunday. Besides, it was only for one night. So she thought. 

MaLaya asked to see Kree’s results, which he happily supplied her with. She looked over them for a full three minutes before handing Kree has phone back and agreeing to let him fuck her raw. Syn was excited because she wanted to see MaLaya attempt to take Kree’s dick. Even Syn struggled at first, and she was a pro. Her mother didn’t raise a bitch, so she fucked Kree every day for a week until she could take his dick without trouble. 

“You gon’ let me fuck you too?” Kree asked as Syn climbed on top of MaLaya. She didn’t answer him right away. 

Instead, she leaned down and licked MaLaya’s stomach, up the valley of her breast to the center of her throat. She giggled when Laya panted slightly, her hands moving to grip her waist. Their titties brushed together, along with everything else. Syn wanted to play with MaLaya’s, but she wanted to watch Kree fuck her even more. 

“Not tonight, sweetheart. Come put that big ass dick to use.” Kree didn’t need to be told twice. He dropped his drawls and kicked them aside before joining the women on the bed. Syn bent over, putting her ass in the air so Kree could see how wet she was. He grunted and leaned forward, licking up her mess. 

“Oh fuck.” Syn moaned as Kree moved his tongue in and out of her. MaLaya’s mouth watered as she watched Syn’s face shift in pleasure. She could hear the sounds her pussy was making as Kree made out with it. Laya wanted to be Kree at that moment. She wanted to be face deep in Syn’s pussy and have her moaning the way Kree did.

“Yo’ pussy tastes so good, Syn.” Kree groaned as he pulled away and stroked his dick. Precum was leaking from his tip and he was hard as stone. He’d been ready to slide up in something since he got to the club an hour ago. He’d been looking for Syn when he finally decided to check her apartment above the club. 

“Fuck her, Kree. She’s bein’ so good for you and you talkin’ ‘bout me.” Syn scolded, sitting down on MaLaya’s lap and looking back at Kree. Kree chuckled as he dropped his gaze down between Laya’s legs. The sight of her pussy made him grunt.

She was still leaking all over the sheets, her folds covered in her own slick, her clit twitching, her holes fluttering. Kree would’ve happily fucked her ass if she offered it to him. He knew she was tight just by how her holes were clenching around nothing. 

Kree grabbed both of Laya’s legs and pushed them back against the bed. Syn saw how MaLaya shivered at the contact before biting her lip. Kree rubbed his dick between her folds, groaning at the warmth he felt just on the outside. Every time he nudged her clit, MaLaya whimpered and gripped the sheets. 

Once his dick was covered in her juices, Kree slowly started to push his dick into her. MaLaya gasped as his mushroom tip stretched her out. She saw that he was big, but she didn’t realize it would feel like this. Kree was able to get the head of his dick in before MaLaya was shaking under him and Syn.

“I-I can’t!” She whined, making Syn grip her chin and force her to look at her. 

“Bitch, you gon’ take that dick. That good ass pussy needs some dick like that.” She snapped. Kree didn’t pay either woman much attention. He was too focused on how wet, tight, and hot MaLaya’s pussy was. He was addicted to Syn’s pussy because of how tight and wet her shit got, now he had to worry about getting addicted to MaLaya’s. 

He pushed his hips forward, forcing more of his monster dick into her. She cried out so loud Syn swore the entire club heard her. She loved the sounds she was making, but she also wanted her pussy ate. So, she made the choice to keep MaLaya’s mouth busy.

She shifted until she was hovering above MaLaya’s face. She’d turned so her front was facing Kree so she could watch his dick slide in and out of MaLaya. Laya groaned as Syn’s pussy juice dripped onto her face from where Syn was hovering. She wanted her to sit down so she could happily bury her face in her ass and eat her pussy until she covered her face in cum.

“You gon’ eat this pussy, pretty baby? Hm?” Syn shook her ass, just the way she knew MaLaya liked. MaLaya was a goner that second Syn’s ass clapped and she caught a glimpse of her puffy clit. She needed to taste her on her tongue. 

“Yes! P-Please!” She begged, both her hands to grip Syn’s thighs. Syn giggled before sitting on MaLaya’s face, burying her between her legs. Kree groaned at the sight of Syn grinding on Laya’s face without a care in the world. 

Kree had been slowly pushing into MaLaya so she could adjust to his size, but he couldn’t hold back when he heard her slurping up Syn’s juices. He kept his hands  on the back of her thighs, pressed both of his knees into the bed, and started slamming into MaLaya.

“Fuck!” MaLaya whimpered as he fucked into her. His dick was filling her up, hitting all her spots and making her legs shake. She could feel every vein along with thick manhood as he tried to fuck her soul out. His dick was so good. The best she’d had in a long time. Big, thick, and slightly curved. 

Syn moaned when MaLaya shoved her tongue into her tight pussy. She was face deep, her nose nudging Syn’s puckered hole every time she moved forward. Syn’s ass was so soft and warm against her face, she could’ve died happy then and there.

Kree groaned as a gush of arousal leaked from MaLaya. His dick was dripping with her slick, the juices sliding down her balls and dripping onto the sheets below them. It was good. Nasty. Sexy. Kree could fuck MaLaya for days and never get tired of how her pussy sucked him in. She was still tight, but she’d opened up a little more allowing him to move his hips faster. 

He was chasing his nut. He’d been thinking about coming to the club all day. He’d spent half his day at work hard as a brick imagining how good it was going to feel to slide up in Syn’s pussy tonight, only for him to end up balls deep in a woman he didn’t even know. It didn’t matter though. MaLaya was pretty with a sexy ass body and some good pussy. He could get used to coming back to both of them. 

Syn bounced happily on MaLaya’s tongue, giggling sexily when she felt her ass clap against her face. MaLaya had moved her hands to grip and smack Syn’s ass. Syn was glad she was finally loosening up and enjoying herself. It didn’t hurt that she was smacking her ass like she wanted to hurt her. 

“Oou. You eatin’ that pussy so good, pretty baby!” Syn moaned and reached back to grip MaLaya’s hair. She held onto it as she moved her hips, chasing the orgasm she could already feel building. She was in heaven. 

“Fuck. This shit wet as fuck, ma.” Kree groaned as he tightened his grip on MaLaya’s thighs. His balls smacked against her ass, tightening every time he slid into her. He could’ve cum when she clenched around him for the eighth time. He was trying to work for his nut like he would with Syn, but the longer he fucked MaLaya the closer he got. 

“Pussy too fuckin’ good. I need this shit.” He grunted before pulling MaLaya’s legs over his shoulders. He moved his arms around both her legs before pounding into her. She cried against Syn, but didn’t dare stop working her tongue against her. She’d be damned if she stopped tasting Syn’s goodness. 

“You like that good shit, don’t you?” Syn asked as she leaned forward. Kree knew what she wanted so he leaned forward until their lips pressed against each other. They made out sloppily, spit dripping down their chins as they moaned into each other's mouths. 

Syn sucked on Kree’s tongue and wrapped her hand around his throat. His balls automatically tightened and his stomach muscles tensed. He’d cum if she squeezed like she normally did when they were fucking. She loved hurting Kree because he took it without complaining. He loved how rough she was and how she demanded control. 

“I’m gon’ cum.” Kree moaned into the kiss, thrusting harder into MaLaya who felt like she’d pass out from all the pleasure she was feeling. Her pussy was being fucked good and hard, her face was covered in Syn’s arousal and sticky cum. She never wanted any of it to end.

“You ain’t ‘bout to nut in my pussy, Kree. That good shit you fuckin’? It’s mine. You wanna cum? Make my pretty baby nut all over that big ass dick.” MaLaya could've cum at that. The way Syn said her pussy was hers, then said MaLaya was her pretty baby? She was ready to squirt all over Kree’s dick.

“Yes ma’am.” Kree moaned when Syn tightened her grip around his neck. He could feel himself about to cum. It was right there and if she didn’t stop he’d be painting MaLaya’s walls white.

He reached down and rubbed MaLaya’s neglected bud, groaning when she automatically clenched down on him. She had a vice grip on his dick, so tight he almost couldn’t move. MaLaya was on the edge. Teetering just a little, but she needed a little push. Syn knew exactly what to give her. 

Syn planted her feet on the bed, moving to squat over MaLaya’s face. MaLaya opened her mouth to beg her to sit back down, but Syn started popping each asscheek like she’d done earlier. MaLaya loved that shit. She loved how Syn’s ass moved and how easily she did it. She loved it so much, she came all over Kree’s dick with a whine when Syn shook her ass until it clapped. 

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” She whimpered before leaning up and pushing her face into Syn’s pussy. She latched onto her clit and sucked before sliding two fingers inside her. Syn moaned MaLaya’s name and stayed still as she fucked her with her fingers and tongue. Syn was already on edge after watching MaLaya cum, but feeling her warm tongue on her clit and her fingers deep in her pussy set her off.

“Oh shit!” She moaned when she came. Her cum leaked out onto MaLaya’s fingers and lips, which MaLaya greedily licked up. She was insatiable when it came to Syn and the heaven she had between her legs. She never wanted the night to end.

“Ou fuck! Syn, baby, come get this nut!” Kree grunted as he quickly pulled out of MaLaya and stroked his dick. Syn pulled away from MaLaya and moved closer to Kree, opening her mouth so he could put his dick in. 

Kree shoved his dick in her mouth and pumped three times before spilling his cum into her mouth. Syn swallowed some, but kept a little in her mouth. She pulled away, her mouth closed as she turned to MaLaya and wrapped her hand around her throat, pulling her from the bed. MaLaya was confused until Syn smashed her lips against hers. 

MaLaya kissed back, opening her mouth just like Syn wanted. Syn spit Kree’s cum into her mouth before sucking on Laya’s tongue. Laya swallowed, groaning at how good Kree tasted before wrapping her arms around Syn and pulling her on top of her. They laid on the bed, kissing nastily and rubbing against each other while Kree watched. 

Syn pulled away panting while MaLaya sucked on her bottom lip. Syn found it funny that MaLaya had been so against the idea of even getting a dance from her, just to end up in her bed getting fucked an hour later. Syn loved it. She loved how MaLaya responded to her, and how good she tasted. It helped that Kree seemed to like fucking her. She could fuck them both and be satisfied for a long time. 

“Fuck. That was good.” MaLaya sighed, leaning back against the bed and panting. Syn giggled and looked back at Kree. 

“Thank you, sweetheart. You did so fuckin’ good.” Kree groaned and leaned forward to peck Syn’s lips. 

“Keep her. I need that shit again.” He whispered so only Syn could hear. She winked at him before turning to look down at MaLaya who was looking up at them. She looked utterly fucked out, but Syn wasn’t done just yet. She had one more thing to get off her list before she’d let the night end. 

“Kree wants a kiss, pretty baby. Can he have one?” MaLaya swallowed but nodded slowly. Kree was fine as fuck and his dick matched the rest of him. Big. MaLaya wouldn’t mind fucking him again. Maybe more than just once. 

Kree climbed up on the bed behind Syn, leaning over her to kiss MaLaya. He groaned, tasting himself and Syn on her lips. MaLaya moaned into the kiss when Kree slid his hand between her legs and pushed two fingers into her. He moved them slowly as he pushed his tongue into her mouth, tasting every inch of her mouth. Syn bit her lip as she watched the two. She was already dripping wet for more. 

“Mhm. You gon’ have to stay close.” Kree chuckled once he pulled away. He was still pumping his fingers in and out of her, but he turned his attention to Syn. He wanted to do this again. He wanted to fuck both women, together, and have them both cum all over his dick. But tonight he’d let Syn have her fun. 

“I’ll see you later?” He pecked her lips and she nodded.

“I’ll call you soon. We have something to talk about.” She giggled, glancing down at MaLaya who was watching Kree’s fingers disappear into her. She looked so cute like that. 

“Mhm. Don’t run her off.” Kree whispered into Syn’s ear, smacking her ass before pulling his fingers out of MaLaya and sliding out of the bed. He pulled his boxers back on and said goodbye to both women before leaving them to whatever Syn had planned. He knew her. She was intrigued with MaLaya which meant he’d be seeing more of her. 

“Um. Should I go?” MaLaya asked. Syn didn’t answer. Instead, she moved between MaLaya’s legs and got into the position she’d been thinking about since they got upstairs. She put her left leg over MaLaya’s right, and pulled MaLaya’s left leg over her right. 

“W-Wait I’ve never-” Syn pushed her hips forward, pressing her pussy against MaLaya’s. They both moaned when their clits brushed and their folds met. Since they were both soaking wet, they slid against each other easily. 

“O-Oh fuck.” MaLaya gasped as Syn slowly moved her hips up and down, fucking against her. Syn had been waiting to rub her pussy on MaLaya’s all night. It was her favorite part of fucking with girls. She loved feeling someone else’s wet pussy against hers. Now she could only imagine feeling MaLaya’s. 

Syn grabbed MaLaya’s left leg, which was placed over her right, and pulled it over her shoulder. She sat up slightly, keeping her pussy pressed firmly against Laya’s. She bounced a little, just to hear how their wet pussy’s smacked against each other. The sound was sloppy, along with that quiet slap of skin meeting. MaLaya loved the feeling and wished she could stay just like this for the rest of the night. 

“Yo’ pussy feels so good against mine, pretty baby.” Syn moaned, one hand moving to play with MaLaya’s tits. She massaged the right, then the left, then tweaked her hershey kiss nipples. She liked MaLaya’s tits. They were heavy and she wanted to suck on them. She would once they were finished. 

MaLaya watched as Syn’s perky tits bounced as she continued to slide her pussy against hers. Their clits kept rubbing together, sending a jolt of pleasure up their spines. MaLaya was already leaking again, Syn doing the same. She never thought scissoring could feel so good, but then again she never tried. 

She lived in fear of what her parents would think. What they would say. Now she was rubbing pussy's with the owner of a sex club, after she ate said owner's pussy in front of the entire club. Past her would be clutching her pearls if she could see her now. Laid back against the bed, Syn on top of her, moving her hips in tandem with Syn. Yeah. She was gay. 

There was no denying it now. She liked women, and she couldn’t do anything about it. After this was over she could pretend she didn’t want to eat pussy and kiss girls, but it wouldn’t matter. She’d had the time of her life with another woman and she wanted more. She needed it. 

“Tell me you love this shit, MaLaya. Tell me.” Syn demanded, moving her hand around MaLaya’s neck. She squeezed, making MaLaya whine and push harder against her. They were both moving their hips with some much vigor they were already about to cum. Neither of them minded. MaLaya had enjoyed her night so far, and Syn loved watching Laya cum. 

“I-I love it!” MaLaya cried out, moving her hand to grip Syn’s ass. She dug her nails into the soft flesh and pulled Syn closer. 

“You like pussy, MaLaya? Huh?” Syn asked as she kissed MaLaya’s ankle. 

“Yes! I love it!” She smirked against her ankle and put all her weight onto MaLaya. The pressure MaLaya felt on her pussy had her shaking as she tried not to cum so soon. She wanted to last for Syn. 

“Who’s pussy do you love? Huh? Tell me, pretty baby.” MaLaya groaned, her back arching up off the bed as her stomach tightened. She was gonna cum.

“Yours! I love your pussy, Syn! Please don’t stop! I’m gonna cum!” Syn moved her hips faster, making sure her slit was pressing firmly against MaLaya’s so she could help her pretty baby get her nut. She felt something for MaLaya. Something she hadn’t felt for any other woman she brought into her bedroom. Something like what she felt with Kree.

“Syn!” MaLaya shouted as she came all over Syn’s pussy, making a mess. Syn couldn’t stop herself from cumming after watching MaLaya cum like that. It was so hot watching her baby cum her brains out on her pussy. She wasn’t about to let that be the last time she did it. Maybe for tonight, but it would happen again. 

“Fuck,” Syn sighed as she slid from between MaLaya’s legs, opting to lay beside her. She was a little tired, but she could go again. When she looked at MaLaya she saw that it wasn’t going to happen because Laya was dead tired. Her legs were weak, her pussy was dripping, her arms hurt, and she wanted to go to sleep. 

“You did amazing, pretty baby.” Syn cooed, kissing MaLaya’s cheek and pulling her closer. MaLaya leaned into Syn’s touch, laying her head on her chest. She could get used to nights like this. Wrapped up in the sheets with a woman as beautiful as Syn, and possibly a man as fine as Kree. 

“T-Thank you. That was…I don’t know how to explain it.” Laya mumbled nervously. She felt awkward. Good, but awkward. She didn’t know if she should get up and leave to find her friends, or lay in the bed with Syn until the sun came up. 

Syn had three large windows in her room that were covered with curtains. MaLaya hadn’t been paying much attention to them before, with good reason. Syn’s place was very nice and she wouldn’t mind coming back. But she knew that wouldn’t happen.

“Mhm. You can stay here for the night. I want to clean you up and take care of you. I’ll get you home in the morning.” Syn said, pecking MaLaya’s lips softly. She could still taste herself and Kree on her lips. 

“Are you sure? I don’t want to overstep. I can just go find my friends and get out of your way.” MaLaya offered. She really didn’t want to leave, but she didn’t want the embarrassment of having to leave in the morning either. She’d rather leave on a high note. 

“I’m sure, baby. One night isn’t going to hurt anything.” Syn didn’t plan on anything lasting one night. She was going to see MaLaya again. Like Kree, MaLaya would be a part of her life. That’s what she wanted. She wasn’t sure what she felt for MaLaya, but she was going to figure it out. 

“Okay.” Laya agreed, giving Syn a shy smile. Syn pecked her lips twice before sliding out of the bed and walking into the adjoining bathroom to the left. She went ahead and ran a bath while Laya was left to drown in her thoughts. 

MaLaya thought the fun was over. She’d spent the night getting turned out, and now she’d have to go back to ignoring her urges and playing the part her parents wanted her too. Syn had other ideas. It wasn’t over. Far from it actually. MaLaya had fallen into a trap Syn didn’t even know she was setting. Now, she wasn’t going to be done until she felt like it.

And she’d never feel like it. 

[writingdose]

me: I should write

also me: let me play the scene in my head and fantasize about writing it instead

[avawilsonok]

Lesson Learned

Warnings: Bimbofication. Dumbification. Degradation. Praise. Choking. Punishment. Spanking. Paddle usage. Slapping. Finger sucking. Hair pulling. Dirty talk. Dacryphilia. Humiliation. Creampie. Pain kink. Sir kink. Brat Taming. Oral Fixation. Anal-Use of a butt plug. Masochism. Orgasm Denial. Sub drop/sub space.

WC. 10.5k

I was a nervous wreck. My hands were sweaty, my heart felt like it was about to beat straight out my chest, and the need to puke was growing with each step I took towards the tall apartment building.

I knew the moment I walked in that door I was in for it. Fuck. Mir is gonna kill me! I can’t believe professor Romanoff gave me an F. I worked my ass off on that paper and he says it's an F. That’s such bullshit. It was at least a D.

Maybe I should’ve just used A.I on the next paper. That’s the only way I’m gonna be able to pass this stupid class. Who even cares about history?! I know it’s important but I don’t care about some stupid war or something that holds no real significance.  

My brain just can’t comprehend the words and how to say things on paper. I just can’t. The only thing I’ve got going for me right now is basketball and soccer. Those are my things.

They are simple and easy for me. They’ve never given me trouble and they don’t get complicated. I can play basketball and soccer for the rest of my life and never struggle once. NEVER. Even after all the workouts and training, I could never get sick of it. 

I sighed and walked into the apartment building. The familiar expensive decor did nothing to put my nerves at ease. I don’t think anything could put me at ease. Well, maybe a better grade on my paper but we all know that’s not happening.

Sighing, I made my way to the elevator and pressed the button slowly. I almost hoped that the doors wouldn’t open or something just so I would have an excuse not to go up to the 4th floor. Sadly it seemed that fate wasn’t smiling down on me because the doors slid open with ease.

I stepped onto the elevator and pushed the button for the 4th floor. The doors closed and I felt like everything around me got a whole lot darker. Like an evil spirit falling upon me, waiting to suck out my soul. That’s overdramatic but I’m terrified.

As the numbers ticked I felt my chest getting heavier and heavier. I did NOT want to see Samir right now. That was the LAST thing I wanted. He’s gonna be so pissed at me. I don’t want that! When he’s pissed, he’s mean! So fucking mean!

Once the number 4 came across the screen and the doors slid open I shed a tear. I was being overly dramatic but that’s what makes me, me. I stepped out and sluggishly made my way down a long, daunting hallway towards room 329.

I was so fucked! I’m late! I failed my test! I wonder if I can turn around and run back to my dorm room? Nah. It would take me too long to get back to the bus station and all the way home. And I already paid to get over here. Might as well face the music. 

After about five minutes, mostly because I wouldn’t move my feet, I had finally gotten to door 329. The familiar black door was making my stomach do flips. I hated it! I hate it! I want to run away and disappear for a long time! 

I slid my backpack off and dug through it to find my key. I pulled it out, slid my bag over my shoulder before unlocking the door and going inside. 

The living room was empty, still and cold as if something was already wrong. The idea to go right back out that door and run away was VERY tempting. 

“Mir?” I shouted and sat my backpack down by the door. I put my key back in my bag and zipped it up before I turned around. I gasped seeing Samir standing there by the couch with his arms crossed.

“Dammit Samir! You scared me!” I said, holding my hand over my heart in hopes to calm myself down. 

“I’m sorry. I thought you heard me.” He apologized before he came over to me and cupped my cheek. He smiled down at me before kissing my forehead.

“You’re late.” He whispered, his hands dropping down to my waist.

“Sorry. I-I got…caught up…you know me! I can’t stay focused on one thing.” I tried to laugh off the fact that I was late because I had no plans to come here. 

“Yeah. I know you.” He hummed before pulling away from me and nodding over to the couch. I slid past him and moved towards the couch. I sat down and put my hands between my legs. If I fidget he’ll know something is wrong.

“So,” He started as he sat down beside me on the couch. 

“So what?” I asked, a little quicker than I should have.

“You’re paper. What did you get on it?” Fuck.

 FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! 

“Uh, what paper are you referring to? I’ve had a lot of them in the past week.” I tried to play dumb that I’m pretty sure he saw straight through it. He always freaking does!

“The paper I was helping you with. The same one you were here last night going over.” Oh right. We did go over it last night. Amongst other things.

“Oh THAT paper.” I mumbled and smiled up at him. He pushed his glasses up and leaned back against the couch.

“Yeah, THAT paper. Are you gonna tell me what your grade was or not?” Not.

“It was good.” I shrugged.

“My version of good or your version of good?” Fuck I hate how nosy he is! Always in my business like he’s my boyfriend or something. Oh right, he is.

“Um, I don’t think I understand the question.” I knew I was about to piss him off, or maybe I already had but I don’t want to tell him about my grade. He’s gonna kill me!

“You failed.” 

“I didn’t say that.” 

“You didn’t have to. I knew you were gonna fail. Why would I expect anything different from you?” I frowned and turned towards him.

“I tried! I just couldn’t do it-”

“You couldn’t do what? Couldn’t use your fucking brain and pass a simple fucking paper? I helped you and you still failed.” He chuckled and moved his hand to my shoulder, slowly dragging her finger along my neck.

“I know and I’m really glad you did. B-But to be fair, we fucked half the time so…you didn’t help me that much.” The look on his face told me I should’ve just kept my big mouth shut. I knew that already but I just couldn’t! It’s not my fault I’m not smart! I’m an athlete, that’s all I’ve got!

“So now it’s my fucking fault you couldn’t write a history paper?” He asked, gripping my chin in a bruising hold.

“N-No but-”

“There is no “but” you failed and you did it all by yourself. It’s not my fucking fault you can’t use your brain.” My chest felt heavy just as my eyes did.

“Are you stupid, Ashanti?” He asked as he tilted my head back slightly and squished my cheeks.

“N-No! I’m not stupid!” I mumbled as he slowly slid his thumb back and forth against my bottom lip.

“I just don’t believe that, sweetheart. How else do you explain that pathetic grade? Hm?” I frowned and grabbed onto his wrist.

“I’m not good at this stuff. You know that. I’m not smart like you.” 

“So what? You're a dumb jock? A stupid little basketball star that can’t think unless she’s got a fucking ball in her hand?” 

“No!”

“Soccer then?”

“NO!”

“Then what?” He shoved his thumb in my mouth, pressing it against my tongue. I sucked on it, just the way he liked me to in hopes that he’d feel bad for me and just eat my pussy until I felt better.

I should’ve known better than to think that was gonna happen. 

“Mm. I know what you are, baby.” He smiled and shoved his thumb deeper into my mouth, making me open my mouth wider.

“You’re a dumb little slut. That’s got to be the only answer. Anyone with a brain would’ve been able to get at least a fucking C.” He scoffed. Tears welled in my eyes and I whimpered around his finger.

“You’re a crybaby too? I’m not surprised. The dumb ones always cry whenever they hear the truth.” 

“I-I’m not dumb and I’m n-not a crybaby!” I said around his finger, a little bit of drool falling from my lips.

“Yeah, and the sky isn’t fucking blue.” He said, rolling his eyes before pulling his finger out of my mouth. 

“Stand up.” 

“Samir-”

“Did I stutter?” I huffed but stood up anyways. There’s no point in talking to him because he’s not gonna listen to me! He never listens to me! He’s such a big meanie!

“Take off your clothes.” No! No! No!

“Mir I don’t want-”

“Did I ask you what the fuck you wanted? Or did I tell you to strip?” Fucking bully.

I pulled my shit off and tossed it aside before undoing my bra and sliding it off. I tugged down my sweatpants and panties before stepping out of them and kicking them aside. 

Mir bit his lip and palmed himself through his gray sweatpants. His print was VERY visible from where I was standing.

“You know what to do.” I bit the inside of my cheek before I sat down on his lap, making sure I was planted firmly before moving my hands to his shoulders.

“Why were you late?” Ugh! I already answered that question!

“I told you already. I got distracted.” SMACK!

“OW!” I hissed and quickly reached back to rub my ass where he just spanked me. It hurt! 

“Move your hand or I’ll tie you up.” That’s the last thing I wanted so I moved my hands to his arms and gripped them tightly, dripping my nails into them.

“I’m gonna ask you one more time, why were you late?” He’s gonna spank me either way. Maybe if I’m honest he’ll be nice about it.

“Because I didn’t want you to know about my grade. I knew you’d be mad.” I looked away and whispered.

“Good girl.” He said, placing two light slaps to each side of my ass. 

“And why did you fail your paper again?” 

“Cause you didn’t help me.” SMACK. SMACK. 

“OW! Mir!” SMACK! 

“Mir please!” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

“Are you ready to tell the truth? Or should I keep spanking this pretty little ass?” I quickly shook my head before I spoke,

“I didn’t know what I was doing! That’s why I failed!” He gently rubbed my ass and placed a kiss on my cheek.

“What else?” 

“I’m a dumb slut.” He kissed my neck then my forehead before cupping my cheek.

“Good girl. You’re so good for me.” He cooed, placing a quick peck on my lips. My pussy was starting to drip which wasn’t a good sign because that meant I was gonna make a mess on his sweatpants. 

“Mir-”

“Did I tell you to speak?” He gripped my neck and forced my head back slightly. 

“No sir! I’m sorry!” I apologized quickly, hoping he wouldn’t smack my ass anymore. It stung so bad!

“Get on your knees.” He instructed and moved his arms to the back of the couch. I bit my lip as I slowly lifted myself up from his lap and lowered down onto the floor in between his legs.

“Messy girl.” He laughed once he saw the wet spot I left on his sweats. I pouted up at him and gripped his thighs. He moved his hand to the back of my head and tangled his fingers in my hair. 

“You know what I want, baby.” He whispered, tugging my head back slightly. I reached forward so I could tug down his sweatpants and boxers. He lifted his hips so I could slide them down to his thighs.

“Open your mouth.” He urged while he gripped his cock and slowly moved his hand up and down. I stuck out my tongue and he smacked the tip of his dick against it. His precum dripped onto my tongue, making me groan. 

I wrapped my lips around the tip and sucked on it. The feeling of his dick against my tongue making me drip. His precum tasted so good and his dick was so heavy and soft against my tongue. I love it!

“Fuck.” He sighed and tilted his head back. His adams apple bobbed as he swallowed before looking back down at me.

“Maybe you should just drop out. Drop out and come stay with me. Be my little cum slut full time. No school, no work, just you and me. Do you want that baby?” He asked as he pushed my head down, pushing his dick further into my mouth. I choked around him once he hit the back of my throat.

“Shit. You suck dick so good, Shanti. Maybe that’s why you're so dumb, your sole purpose in life is to make me feel good. Suck my dick until I’m cumming down your throat and letting me fill your greedy little pussy up.” 

His words were making me so wet and horny! I just wanted him to fuck me and call me his good little slut. I love how he fucks me and cums so deep in me. I need to feel his dick pounding into me like he fucking hates me! 

I slid my hands down between my legs and slowly rubbed my clit as I sucked his big, fat dick. I could do this all day long! His dick is just so perfect and it tastes so good. I want it for the rest of my life!

“You dumb little slut. Touching that pretty little pussy without my permission.” He grunted and yanked my head back, forcing his dick out of my mouth.

“Mir please! I need it!” I whined and reached forward to grab his dick. I jerked him off with one hand and played with his balls using the other. They were so heavy and full!

“You need what? My dick? Huh? You need this dick in your mouth to function?” I nodded quickly and opened my mouth, he bit his lip before shoving his dick in my mouth and down my throat. I choked around it, spit falling from my lips onto my tits. 

It was messy but he liked it that way. He loved when I spit all over his dick and sucked him off like a good slut would. I loved it just as much so I never cared to do it. Whenever I need to relax he’ll let me suck his dick for as long as I need to. Sometimes he won’t even cum just so I can use him. He’s so sweet. It’s one of the things I love so much about him.

I don’t know what it is about having his dick in my mouth that just relaxes me but it works. Even his fingers sometimes when he either needs a second to relax before he cums or he simply can’t let me have his dick. And if we’re in public, like at uni or out on a date, he brings suckers with him. It’s weird but having something to suck on just calms me down and makes it easier for me to think. 

“Ah fuck!” He sighed and gripped both sides of my head, holding me still. He pushed his hips up, fucking my throat. I looked up at him through teary eyes and he bit his lip.

“Pretty little slut. Love it when you look at me like that.” He grunted and moved his hips faster. I gagged and dug my nails into his thighs. His dick hit the back of my throat repeatedly causing me to tense and push my nails deeper into his leg.

“Dumb little thing aren’t you? Brain can’t even function properly without a dick in your mouth. Is this what you need to pass that class? Need me to fuck your mouth so you can think straight?” I nodded as best I could with his dick so deep in my throat. I just didn’t want him to stop!

“Gonna have to come live with me and get face fucked every day. Maybe then this slutty little brain will learn to do some fucking work.” He slapped my cheek hard, making me groan around him. The sting and heat I felt on my cheek made my pussy pulse and drip even more.

“Maybe online classes would be better for you. That way you can suck my dick while you're testing or doing homework. I bet your grades will be better within a week if you did.” I whimpered around his dick making his thighs tense. He held my head in place and lifted his hips slightly before he staring fucking my throat.

I choked and gagged around him but that didn’t stop him. He continued to bully his cock into my throat, chasing his orgasm and using me as the little fuck toy I was. His balls slapped against my chin, getting covered in my spit. 

He threw his head back, his glasses slipping only a little before he moaned and quickly pulled out of my mouth. He gripped his cock and jerked off before looking down at me quickly.

“Open your mouth.” He rushed out, his hand moving fast against his dick. I opened my mouth and stuck my tongue out ready for him to cover it in his cum.

“Oh fuck!” He groaned before cumming all over my tongue and getting some of it on my face. His chest rose and fell quickly and he panted. He gripped my chin and tilted my head back slightly. 

“Swallow.” I swallowed it and stuck out my tongue to show him. He hummed and lightly smacked my cheek. 

“Good girl.” He affirmed before leaning back and catching his breath. I wiped away the little bit of cum that got on my face and licked it off my fingers. 

He reached down and pulled me off my knees and pulled me onto his lap. He gripped my chin and leaned up to peck my lips. I wrapped my arms around his neck and held onto him tight.

“You’re okay, right Shanti?” He asked softly, rubbing my back.

“Yes Samir. I-I’m okay.” I answered quickly. 

“Are you sure? We don’t have to keep going, baby. If you need a break just tell me. Am I being too rough with you?” I quickly shook my head and gripped his shirt.

“I-I need you! I-I need you to fuck me, please!” I begged and slowly moved my hips, grinding against his slightly soft dick. He grunted and pushed me back onto the couch before flipping me over onto my back. 

“Arch that shit.” I sat up on my knees and arched my back, just how he taught me. I heard shuffling behind me so I glanced over my shoulder to see what he was doing.

He pulled his shirt off quickly along with his sweatpants and boxers. His toned body made me bite my lip. He was so damn sexy! He was skinny but had a slight muscular tone. He was a bookworm so he spent most of his time here studying and reading.

I loved my nerdy boyfriend. He was so perfect for me. He was my study partner for every class I had. He was way smarter than me so he was in those extremely hard classes while I stayed in the general things. 

I think we only bumped into each other because one of my teachers told me if I needed tutoring I should ask Samir Williams. At first I didn't think he wanted to help me but once he saw how I struggled with even the simplest concepts, he agreed.

Then we started going on dates, he came to all my basketball games and eventually I ended up bent over in the backseat of his car. We were dating by then but to this day I’m still so shocked that my nerdy boyfriends fucks like he’s an evil gremlin or something.

The first time he spanked me, it was after a halloween party I had gone to with my cheerleader friend Maria. I asked him if he wanted to go but he refused, saying that it wasn’t his thing and that he’d rather just stay in his apartment and wait until I came back.  

We were supposed to watch scary movies when I came back but at the party one of the guys from the boys basketball team rubbed up on me and I didn’t know how to handle it so when he kissed me someone took a picture and posted it on our uni’s school shaderoom. 

By then no one really knew that me and Mir were dating except my friends and his small circle of buddies. I think one of his friends sent it to him though because he doesn’t really do social media. I left right after that guy kissed me, and came running to Mir.

He didn’t say anything about it and I didn’t know how to explain what happened so I didn’t tell him. He acted like everything was fine for at least an hour before he fucking lost it on me. He bent me over the bed and spanked me before he fucked me all night long. It was probably one of the best and worst nights of my life.

Ever since, I’ve tried my hardest to be good for him. I usually only act like a brat when I want him to really fuck me or when I’m upset about ball or something. But I know better than to have an attitude with him for too long.

He moved onto the couch and got behind me. I felt one of his hands on my waist, pulling me closer. I gripped the couch feeling his dick nudge my clit. He rubbed it between my folds, coating it in my juices before bringing it down to my slit.

He slowly pushed into me, making me squeal. His dick stretched me out so good! I should be used to it after all the times we’ve fucked but I’ll never get used to that monster he calls a dick. 

“Shit! You’re so fucking wet baby.” He groaned and thrusted into me. The way my ass smacked against his hips made me wince, a sting radiating across my cheeks from Mir smacking my ass earlier. 

“So tight.” He mumbled and pulled me back to meet his thrusts. His pace was slow and hard, making me squirm. My tits were pressed firmly against the couch.

“Mir! It feels so good!” I moaned and reached back to grip his arm. He grabbed it and pinned it to my back before slamming his hips forward, making me jerk.

“Don’t start that shit. Keep it up and I’ll tie you up. Do you understand me?” Fuck! I can’t! I can’t! 

SMACK!

“Answer me!” 

“Yes sir!” I cried and pushed my hips up at the stinging pain I felt on my ass. His hand was so heavy it hurt even more when he smacked my ass like that.

He grunted and used his other hand to push down on my back, deepening my arch if that was even possible. I’m just glad I’m flexible because this should hurt like hell but it’s not that bad. It just stings a little bit. 

He groaned and leaned down until he was pressed against me, pining me down to the couch and fucking into me like a mad man. His head fell onto my shoulder and he nipped at my neck.

“Fuck! You’re squeezing so tight, Shanti. Pussy feels so fucking good!” He chuckled in my ear before moving his arm around my shoulder so he could hold me against him. His arm muscles bulged and I bit my lip. 

His arms were perfect! Big enough but so big it freaks me out. And his hands! Fuck, don’t get me started on his hands. They’re so pretty and perfect. All veiny but not so veiny it makes my stomach feel weird. His fingers are big but not chubby and fat. I just love him!

I love everything about him! His eyes, his nose, his mouth, his hands, fingers, his legs, his hair, his dick, everything! He’s so perfect and I love him so much! Never want him to leave me, ever!

“Mir!” I cried as he bullied his dick into me. He was fucking me so hard and fast. My legs were shaking and I couldn’t stop whining. He hates when I whine or at least that’s what he says. But I think he’s lying because his dick always twitches when I start whining. 

“My dumb little slut crying for me? The best thing I’ve heard all fucking day.” He moaned in my ear. The more he spoke the closer I got to cumming. His voice was just so deep and sensual. I could listen to him talk for hours! 

He used his other hand to grip my waist and hold me still so he fuck me just how he wanted. His dick hit that gummy spot inside me making me cry out and squeeze his arm.

I’m gonna fucking cum if he doesn’t slow down or something! I can’t handle all that dick! It’s too much for me to take!

“Mir! I’m gonna cum!” I sobbed, tears streaming down my face from how good he was fucking me.

“You better not. You don’t cum until I fucking say so. I’m not fucking playing.” He retorted, his thrusts becoming a little more forceful. My pussy spasmed around his dick and my toes curled. The knot in my stomach got tighter and tighter. 

I couldn’t do it! I couldn’t hold it! It was too much and he was fucking me so good! I had to cum.

“Mir!” I screamed as I came around his dick. I couldn’t stop it, I tried to hold it but I couldn’t do it. He was fucking me so good. So, technically, it’s not my fault.

“Fucking slut.” He grunted and pulled out of me before standing up. I turned around and opened my mouth to apologize but he grabbed me by my arm and pulled me up from the couch.

“You never fucking listen. Are you so dumb that you can’t take simple instructions?” He asked as he dragged me down the hall to his room. I knew I was in for it now. I’d really fucked up now.

But if I’m already in trouble, I might as well do what I want. Right?

“I asked you a fucking question!” He said, pinning me against the bedroom once we’d gotten in. 

“I needed to cum. So I did. What’s bad about that?” I asked as innocently as I could. The way his jaw ticked I knew he was pissed. There was no way I was leaving this room without a bruise or two. As crazy as it sounds, I’m glad.

“Fucking brat.” He grumbled before grabbing me by my hair and pulling me over to the bed. The slight burn I felt on my scalp made me moan a bit. I love it when he hurts me like this. It feels so good.

He pushed me down onto the bed and flipped me over onto my back. I looked up at him and smiled happily. He shook his head and grabbed my legs, pushing them back against the bed.

“Hold them.” I thought about it for a second before I shook my head.

“No.” He looked shocked that I even thought about saying no, much less said it. I didn’t do it often, this would make the fourth time I’d done it since we started fucking like this. Each time his punishments were worse than the last, making me crave them even more.

“No?” He asked, giving me another chance to change my answer and do what he asked. I looked down at my leaking pussy and smirked.

“No Samir. I’m not doing it.” He licked his lips before he scoffed. He dropped my legs and turned, heading into the closet. I knew exactly what he was going in there for and it made me so excited. 

My pussy was leaking and clenching around nothing. I needed him to put his dick back in me and he needs to do it quickly before I die. I mean literally, I might die if he doesn’t come back and fuck me soon.

I heard shuffling and something heavy hitting the floor before silence for a few seconds. Then Mir came out of the room with some things in his hands. 

One of my jeweled butt plugs, a mini bottle of lube, some black silk ropes that he usually uses to tie me up when I'm acting like this, a pair of handcuffs, a vibrating wand and a paddle. Fuck he’s gonna ruin me.

He sat everything down on the edge of the bed before picking up the long silk ropes. He didn’t say a word to me as he walked up the head of the bed and climbed up onto it. He tied one rope to each post on his bed, that he specifically installed for times like this, before moving down to me. He grabbed my right leg and pulled it up until my ankle was by my head. 

“Does it hurt?” He knew it didn’t. I think he’s just trying to give me a chance to apologize so he doesn’t have to tie me up.

“No.” I shrugged. He smacked his lips together before tying the other end of the rope to my ankle, making sure it was tight enough that I could barely move. He repeated the process with my left leg until both of them were suspended over my head.

Thanks to playing sports over the years and my parents' obsession with me being perfect at everything, I was quite the gymnast. My mother made me take gymnastics in hopes that it would make me want to be a better dancer. My dad wasn’t opposed because it meant I’d be better on the field and on the court.  

Mir reached down and grabbed the handcuffs and put them around my hands. He made sure they were tight enough that I couldn’t wiggle out of them or anything. 

“This isn’t fair.” I mumbled as I looked up at Mir. He hummed and leaned down to peck my lips.

“Maybe you should’ve apologized instead of acting like a fucking brat.” He whispered before moving off the bed and came back down to the end. He grabbed the butt plug that had a blue jewel at the end next and looked down at me.

“When’s the last time you had one of these in that tight little ass of yours?” I thought about it for a second before remembering our movie night three days ago. He made me wear a vibrating plug through three marvel movies because I had an attitude with him that morning. 

“Movie night.” I answered. He hummed before grabbing the mini bottle of lube and popping open the top. He squeezed a little out onto the plug before sitting the bottle down. He made sure it was covering the plug and then leaned down so he could put it in.

“Tell me if it’s too big.” He mumbled before he slowly pushed it in. I gasped at the feeling of the wide end stretching me out before finally slipping inside. The breath I let out was heavy and shaky.

“Is that okay?” He asked quickly, noticing I had tensed up. 

“Yes.” I sighed, suddenly very displeased with the fact that I couldn’t touch him even if I wanted to. Maybe I shouldn't have been so bratty.

“Good.” He said and stood up straight. He looked down at the things he’d brought out, seemingly trying to figure out what he wanted to do next. Whatever it is I hope he makes me cum really hard. 

He grabbed the vibrator and reached up to grab my hands. The handcuffs kept me from doing anything like touching him. He put the vibrator in my hands before pushing my hands down until I had the vibrator right on my clit.

“I can’t turn it on.” I said, thinking he wanted me to use it on myself.

“I didn’t fucking ask you to turn it on, now did I?” He asked, glaring holes into me. I rolled my eyes which made him scoff. He grabbed the paddle and looked down at me happily.

“Do you know what I had planned today?” He asked, tilting his head.

“No.” SMACK! 

“Samir!” I shouted after he smacked my ass using the paddle. It stung so bad, worse than before when he was only using his hand. 

SMACK! 

I squealed and tried to reach down to cover my behind when he brought the paddle down again on the same spot. It hurts so fucking bad! Yet, my pussy was dripping and my nipples were hard.

“We’re gonna try that again, yeah? Do you know what I had planned today?” He asked, gently rubbing the area he’d paddled.

“NO!” SMACK!

“SHIT! What do you want me to say?!” I asked after the pain on my ass started to become unbearable. It only hurt so much because he was hitting the same spot over and over again. He was doing it on purpose! He just wanted me to apologize and I’m not doing it! Not until I get what I want.

“You already know what I want you to say, you’re just being a brat and not saying it. But that’s okay. If you can’t sit down for a week, that’s your problem.” He said before bringing the paddle down on my ass once again. I pulled against my restraints but it was to no avail, they were too tight.

“I don’t!”

“You do.” SMACK!

“Samir!” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! 

FUCK! I can’t take it anymore. I’m not gonna be able to sit down if he keeps it up! Not that I mind but I’ve got classes tomorrow. I can’t be too bruised to sit still for two hours. 

“No sir! I don’t know!” I cried out, tears slowly rolling down my cheeks. As bad as it hurt, I wanted more. I needed it. It's so weird.

“There you go! I knew that useless brain of yours would get it sooner or later. You just needed a little motivation.” He exclaimed and rubbed my tender asscheek. His touch felt a burning sensation but it seemed to only make me horny. 

“I was gonna cook us dinner. Your favorite, steak and potatoes with asparagus. I even bought your favorite ice cream so you could have some after you were done. It’s your cheat day, isn’t it?” He asked gripping my ass as a way of warning me that if I didn’t answer the right way he’d use that paddle on me.

“Yes sir!” I answered quickly. 

“I thought so. Then after that, we were gonna watch your favorite movie, then I was gonna give you a nice massage and help you relax for a while. I was gonna eat this pretty little pussy until you couldn’t take anymore.” He chuckled and pushed his thumb against my neglected little bud. I jerked against his hand and frowned.

“Please sir?” I uttered, hoping he was feeling a little generous. I guess he was because he turned the vibrator on and allowed me to press it against my clit. 

I moaned at the light vibrations that sent tremors through my body. I needed this so damn bad! It feels so damn good!

“What are you supposed to say?” He asked, rubbing his hand along my stomach, his eyes softer than before. I knew this was my chance to be good and get rewarded instead of getting punished anymore than I had, but I like being brat.

“Can you turn up the speed?” I asked, completely ignoring his question and looking down between my legs. To my surprise he actually did it.

“Tha-” I gasped as he turned it to the highest setting. It was so fast and hard against my clit, the vibrations making me pull the wand away. Or at least I tried too. 

Mir grabbed my wrists with one hand and held my hands and the vibrator in place. He used his other hand to spank me with the paddle, this time he didn’t hit the same spot which I was grateful for. It still hurt like hell but at least he wasn’t hitting the same spot over and over again.

“You’re such a fucking brat, Ashanti. I try so hard to treat you like a fucking princess but you want to be a whore. Always causing trouble, never using you fucking brain. The only time you use any sense is when I’m fucking you or making you cum. Even then it’s hard to get you to use common fucking sense.” He brought the paddle down on each asscheek four times while he spoke. I could only tighten my grip on the wand and cry out. 

The bed sheets beneath me were a wet, ruined mess from my juices leaking out of my cunt and dripping down my ass. I was so wet it was almost shameful. I was being punished and I was a leaking mess. What kind of girl does that? I should be begging for forgiveness but instead I’m begging for more pain. I’m so fucked up.

“You're so fucking dumb.” SMACK!

“A dumb,” SMACK!

“Little,” SMACK!

“Slut.” SMACK!

“I should spank this cute cunt. Maybe then you’ll fucking listen.” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

“Sir! Please no more! I can’t! I’m gonna cum!” I cried as my pussy twitched and the knot in my stomach tightened all over again. If he used that damn paddle on me one more time I was gonna cum all over him. 

“You’re gonna cum? You’re cumming and all I’ve done is spanked you?” I nodded quickly and attempted to push the vibrator further against my clit. I groaned as the vibrations did exactly what I needed them too.

 I was right there. Right on the edge. I just need a few more seconds. A few more seconds and I would be cumming my brains out like the little slut I am. But of course Mir couldn’t let me do that.

He pulled my wrists up, forcing the wand to come up with them. I grunted in frustration and wiggled against the bed. I need something in my cunt right now or I’m gonna melt!

“Fuck me! Please Mir!” I cried, my pussy clenching around nothing and my clit twitching ever so slightly. 

“Now why would I do that? You can’t be a good girl for me, so why should I reward you with this dick?” He asked as he gripped his cock and smacked it against my pussy. The stickiness from my pussy coating his beautiful dick. I love that dick so much. It’s so pretty and perfect. 

“I’m so sorry for being a brat, sir! I’ll be so good for you, I promise! Just please give me that dick! I need it!” I whined and reached down to touch it. He pulled away just as my fingers grazed it, making me pout. 

“I’m not sure you deserve it baby. I just don’t know.” He shrugged. 

“Please Mir please! I can’t take it anymore! I can’t!” I cried, tears streaming down my face at this point. I was bawling and it seemed to only turn him on. He loves when I cry for him. It makes him so hard.

“You know I can’t resist when you cry for me, baby. Love seeing those tears.” He groaned as he climbed up onto the bed and settled himself in between my legs. He leaned down and kissed my tear stained cheeks. 

“Please sir, I need you to make me feel good.” I sighed and looked up at him. Pure need written all over my face. He pecked my lips before he pulled away again.

“Mir!”

“Don’t worry, pretty girl. I’m gonna fuck you. I just need to do one thing first.” He said and grabbed my cuffed wrists. He uncuffed me before grabbing the silk rope and tying my hands together then tying it to the post behind me. 

“But-”

“Just because you act right for a couple of seconds doesn’t mean shit. You know that.” He chuckled before sliding back between my legs. I tugged on the ropes but I couldn’t even bend my elbows. 

He leaned down and kissed my neck before sliding into me. I gasped and tensed around him, my stomach tightening quickly from not cumming earlier. I wanted to cum around his dick so bad! I needed to!

“So fucking wet.” He groaned as he slowly thrusted in and out of me. The only sound I could hear was how my pussy squelched every time he pushed back into me. It was so loud, it was ringing in my ears. I’d be embarrassed but I’m too horny for that right now. 

He was going so slow, it was driving me crazy! I needed him to fuck me, hard! I wanted him to hurt me, make me feel how angry he was at me for failing my paper, being late, and acting like a brat. I crave it. 

All that pain makes me feel…I don't know…like I’m on fire or something. My body tingles and my brain just shuts off and I float above it all. It’s like I’m not in my body anymore. 

“Hey, look at me. I don’t want those pretty little brown eyes looking anywhere else, do you understand me?” He grunted and gripped my chin, making me look up at him. I opened my mouth to say something but he rolled his hips, his lower abdomen nudging my clit. 

“Mir!” I whimpered and tugged harder on those stupid silk ropes. The silk dug into my skin a little but it just made me pull harder. 

“I know, baby. I know.” He cooed and leaned down to kiss my tears away. I couldn’t hold onto him or grip the sheets, hell I couldn’t even move. It was driving me insane that I couldn’t touch him or drag my nails down his back. 

“You’re taking this dick so good, pretty girl.” He whispered as he moved his arms around to the back of my head and held it gently. I couldn’t do anything but look up at him and cry. 

It felt so good! His dick was stretching me out and hitting every spot inside me. My legs started shaking and my stomach tensed. I felt like my body was on fire! I was tingling all over, I just couldn't needed him to fuck me harder!

He leaned down and nipped at my neck. I groaned and turned my head, giving him more access. He chuckled before dragging his tongue against my neck. He sucked on it before kissing it softly. I so badly wanted to wrap my arms around his neck and hold onto him. 

“Shit! Baby don’t tense up like that. You’re gonna make me cum.” He moaned against the side of my face. I could feel his dick twitching and pulsing inside me. The thought of him cumming inside me made my brain all mushy. 

His balls smacked against my ass with each thrust. They were so heavy and full! I could feel it. It stung when they met my ass but the sting felt so damn good. That little bit of pain had me shaking underneath him. 

“It feels so good, Mir! I love it! I love you!” I shouted. My pussy felt like it was on fire. The need to cum grew with each second that passed. 

“Fuck! I’m gonna cum, baby. Where do you want it? Huh? You want it inside? In your mouth? Tell me baby.” He urged, his thighs tensed against the sides of my ass and his hands gripped my head. 

“Cum in me! Please!” I cried. He leaned down and smashed his lips against mine, shoving his tongue in my mouth. I groaned around it and pulled on my restraints. 

He moaned into the kiss before pushing into me, he froze for a second before he came with a grunt. I shivered feeling him cum inside me. I loved it! I love when he fills me up like this. 

After a few seconds he slowly moved his hips, thrusting in and out of me. I jerked, feeling my own orgasm approaching. I knew it was gonna break me but I was so ready for it.

“Mir! I’m gonna cum!” I whined and tried to push my hips up. If he doesn’t let me cum this time I might pass out. I can’t handle waiting anymore.

“Don’t you dare. You cum when I say you can.” He retorted and wrapped his hand around my neck. I gasped and gripped the silk rope above my head. He was only making it harder for me not to cum. I love when he chokes me like this. It makes my brain get all fuzzy and I love it!

“Samir!” I squealed when I felt my stomach tightening. I was seconds away from cumming and if he didn’t let me I might just explode. 

“I can feel it, baby. But you better not cum. If you do, I swear I won’t fuck you for two weeks. You’ve got exams in two weeks, you’re gonna need this dick to help you focus so I suggest you act right.” I hate him! He’s so mean! 

“Please? I can’t take it!” I whined. My toes curled as my orgasm came right to the edge. I was right there. So close. I could feel it coming. 

“No.” He shrugged before pulling out. I groaned and pulled on the ropes again. I was so frustrated! I need to cum and he won’t let me! I need it so bad! He’s being so mean!

“YOU’RE SO FUCKING MEAN!” I screamed and glared up at him. He reached down and grabbed the paddle again. I shivered and bit my lip.

“I’m mean?” He asked as he rubbed the paddle against my cunt. I jerked, feeling it nudge my clit.

“Y-yes! You’re a bully!” He chuckled and licked his lips. 

“I guess you're right. Since I’m such a bully, maybe I should spank this cute little pussy. Hm? Does that sound good?” He asked before bringing the paddle down on my cunt. 

“Samir!” I screamed as the burning sensation spread across my entire body. My pussy dripped and I pulled on the ropes, hoping they would come undone. 

“Look at that! This pretty pussy is weeping for me.” He cheered and brought the paddle down four times. Each time leaving me sore and wetter than the last.

“Please! I need you!” I pleaded. I need to cum, just once! I’ll be done if he just lets me cum once!

“I’m a bully, remember?” He asked, smacking the paddle against my cunt a few more times. 

“I’M SORRY! PLEASE MIR I NEED TO CUM!” 

“Yeah? Well I can’t help you. I’m so fucking mean and I’m a bully.” He mocked. I shouted in frustration and tried to twist out of the silk ropes. If he wasn’t gonna make me cum I’ll do it myself!

“What? You want out? You want me to untie you?” I nodded quickly and stuck my lip out. 

“Sorry baby. I can’t. How else am I gonna fuck that nasty attitude out of you?” He tossed the paddle onto the floor and climbed back onto the bed. 

“Sir, please let me cum this time! I promise I won’t act up anymore. I’ll be so good for you.” I promised as Mir reached down and gripped his cock. He ignored me and rubbed against my slit.

“I’ll give you one more chance. You fuck up this time, I’m gonna leave you here, tied to the bed with the wand on your clit until you physically can’t cum anymore.” Oh shit.

“Yes sir! I’ll be good, I promise!” He didn’t say anything as he pushed into me, making me arch my back. 

“Shit!” I groaned at the feeling of his dick hitting my sweet spot. I don’t know how I’ve handled this dick so many times. It’s so damn big! I guess that thing about nerds having really big dicks is true. 

“Mir!” I squealed once I felt his fingers against my clit. He rubbed it in small, slow circles. It was perfect! I loved the way his cold fingers felt against my bundle of nerves.

“You’re already tensing up on me baby. Does it feel that good?” He asked, slamming his hips down into me. He was so deep, I thought I could feel him in my stomach. 

My legs were shaking non stop and I couldn’t stop babbling. I think I was because I couldn’t move and I had too much energy. I didn’t even understand what I was saying. It was all just nonsense. 

I couldn’t stop it. The only thing I could focus on was how big his dick was and how it felt having him pound me into the bed like this. His hips and his balls met my ass over and over again, making that stinging pain return again.

The sound of our skin meeting and my pussy squelching was the only thing I could hear. That and the constant moans and whines that came out of me. Mir would grunt and moan every now and again but I think he just wanted to hear all the sounds I was making. Hear what he was doing to me.

“Baby, you feel so fucking good! Pussy feels like heaven.” Mir moaned and gripped my waist. He held me still as he pounded into me. I felt so weird. I couldn’t stay still and my pussy felt so damn sensitive. 

I squirmed against him, trying to do something. I don’t know if I want him to stop or keep going. I was just so sensitive! It was all starting to become overwhelming.

“It’s too much! I can’t!” I cried and pushed my hips up in hopes that he would pull out or something! Maybe slow down? I don’t know!

“You can take it. My pretty little girlfriend is a fucking star, you’ve had workouts that were worse than this.” As true as that may be, I never had a workout where I was being fucked within an inch of my life!

“Sorry sir! I can't do it! Can’t hold it!” I whined. He leaned down and pecked my lips before he spoke,

“It’s okay, baby.” He cooed and rubbed his thumb against my cheek, wiping away my tears.

“I’m gonna cum sir! Please let me cum!” I shouted as my stomach tightened and my pussy spasmed. I was right on the edge, but I didn’t want to be a brat anymore, I wanted permission to cum.

I wanted him to be happy and proud of me. I want to hear him call me a good girl. I want his sweet kisses and his perfect massages. He was so good with his hands. He always made me feel better after a game. 

“Please sir! Can I cum?! I need to cum so bad!” I pleaded. I could feel it coming. 

“Yes, pretty girl. Cum for me. Cum on this dick, make a fucking mess.” Just like that the dam inside of me broke. My back arched off the bed, my toes culled and everything around me went black. I couldn’t feel anything. My body had gone completely numb. I couldn’t even think straight. 

I felt like I had been pulled out of my body, like I was floating above it. The feeling could only be described as euphoric. My entire body was on fire, tingles shot through me in spurts. 

It was too much.

Samir’s POV: 

“Fuck.” I mumbled and quickly pulled out of Shanti. She was shaking and her eyes kept closing and rolling back. She does this all the time. Usually after cumming so hard. 

I untied her ankles and wrists before quickly picking her up. I made sure her head was on my shoulder and sat down on the edge of the bed. She was still shaking, except now she was babbling about something. 

I doubt her brain is even functioning properly right now so I didn’t pay much attention to what she was saying. I just rubbed her back and tried to wait until her little spell passed. 

The last time this happened I think it took 15 minutes or so. Sometimes it only takes 5, the longest it’s happened was 25 minutes. I tried to pull her out of it but she just couldn’t focus on me for long enough.

She was dripping all over my lap but I tried not to think about it. I need to get her cleaned up so I can lay her down. That usually helps bring her out of it quicker.

“Ashanti?” I whispered and looked down at her. She didn’t even react so I knew that she either didn’t understand what I was saying or just couldn’t get her body to sync up with her brain. 

I stood up and moved to the head of the bed. I gently sat her down before I moved to clean up the room quickly. I put all of our little toys away before grabbing one of her hoodies she liked to wear when she spent the night here. 

I sat her hoodie down on the edge of the bed before going back into the living room to grab my boxers. I slid them on and headed back to my room. 

“S-Samir!” She cried, she was sitting up but she still looked like she was confused or didn’t understand what was going on with her. 

“It’s okay baby. I’m right here.” I said softly and moved closer to her. She looked up at me, tears streaming down her pretty little face.

“You left me.” I shook my head and sat down beside her. She moved closer to me and pulled herself up onto my lap.

“I didn’t leave, baby. I promise. Do you want to shower or take a bath? Maybe that will help.” She didn’t seem to like that idea because she wrapped her arms around my neck and held me closer.

“W-Want you,” She mumbled against my neck. 

“Okay, Shanti. Whatever you want.” I said, reaching down to tug my boxers down. She slid off my lap before moving down and laying beside me. I wrapped my hand around my dick and slowly jerked myself off. 

She just laid there, her head on my stomach watching me. I knew she wanted it in her mouth but I wasn’t gonna give it to her until she could ask me for it. That’s the only way I’ll know she’s coming out of her little spell.

“M-Mir, Can I?” She mumbled, her hand moving to grab my wrist. 

“Can you, what baby? You’ve gotta tell me what you want.” I said softly, not wanting her to think I was trying to be mean.

“I want it in my mouth! Please!” She whined, her eyes brimming with tears. 

“Go on, pretty girl.” I urged, seeing how desperate she was to have my dick in her mouth. She leaned down, wrapping her lips around the tip and sucking on it. 

I moved my hand to the back of her head and gently rubbed it. She didn’t take the whole thing in her mouth, just sucked on the tip like she usually did when she wanted to focus or needed to calm herself down.

She’s always so stressed about school and her teams, when she’s with me I try to do everything in my power to make sure she never thinks about those things. She’s not good in school, which bothers her but I tutor her whenever she lets me.

She doesn’t like feeling stupid so she never wants to ask me for help. She’s a little stubborn but I get it. Her parents are fucking idiots for all the years they pushed her into athletics instead of trying to help with academics. She’s the perfect athlete, but she’s a terrible student. And her parents are to blame for that.

They only cared about sports and her being the best at them. They ruined her. Made her insecure about everything and then sent her away to college thinking that she’d be fine. If it wasn’t for me, she’d have to drop out and she’d lose her basketball scholarship. What kind of parents would do that to their kid? Set them up for failure like that? It’s fucking crazy.

Sex is one of the only times she gets to relax and be as “dumb” as she wants. Every friday she comes over and we fuck. All night long if that’s what she wants. Sometimes she wants it rough like it was today and sometimes she just wants me to eat her fat little pussy until she creams all over my tongue. It really just depends on the kind of week she’s had. 

When we first met I didn’t want anything to do with her, but then I saw how much she was struggling and I hated it for her. She’s so sweet and genuine. She doesn’t deserve to struggle all on her own. 

Then when we started dating, I realized it wasn’t just school she struggled with. It was life in general. She was so used to being perfect that when she got here and realized she wasn’t she didn’t know what to do. One night she just broke. She cried and cried and cried. I think she cried for hours nonstop. I only got her to stop by getting her to go to sleep. Even then she’d wake up crying sometimes.

I just hate that a girl so perfect could be so damaged, I guess. She refuses to let me meet her parents because she knows how I feel about them and she says they’d judge me for being a complete “nerd” and never playing sports. Unlike them, my parents didn’t give a damn if I played ball or whatever. Only that I was smart enough to make it on my own.

My father hoped that I would play basketball at least for  a year in high school but he never made me obligated too. He was more interested in the fact that I had joined the chest club than anything. It was just a little hobby I had picked up back then. 

I just wish her parents hadn’t been so tough on her. Athletics are great, but one injury and all that goes away. And honestly, if that were to happen to Ashanti I don’t know if she’d survive it. 

“Fuck,” I groaned when she swirled her tongue around the tip of my dick. I looked down at her to see that she was already looking back up at me. Her eyes weren’t as clouded as they had been before which was a good sign.

“Shanti,”

“I’m okay now.” She whispered. 

“Good. I was worried for a second that this was gonna be a long one.” I said, rubbing her head. She licked lips and shrugged.

“Sorry. I-I didn’t mean for it to happen.”

“Baby don’t apologize. You can’t help it. It just means that I fucked you really good.” She smiled and leaned up to my lips.

“Um, my ass is really sore.” She mumbled and reached back to rub it. 

“I’m sorry baby. I’ll get that lotion for it. Are you done?” I asked, motioning toward her hand that was wrapped tightly around my dick.

“Yes. I don’t want the lotion right now. I-I just want you.” She said, letting me go and climbing back up so she was laid against me. Her head fell onto my shoulder and she put her hand on my chest.

“What do you want?” 

“Will you put it back in? I just want to go to sleep with you inside me.” Fucking hell.

“We should get ready for bed then. You still need to go to the bathroom.” She nodded and slowly climbed over me then went into the bathroom. I sat up and reached down for her hoodie.

We could shower in the morning. As nasty as it may sound, I doubt she’s got enough energy to shower or take a quick bath. After a few minutes she came back out and climbed in the bed. 

“Are you sore anywhere else?” I asked as I turned on my side. She looked back at me over her shoulder and nodded slowly.

“My pussy aches from when you used the paddle. B-But it’s okay. I like it.” I nodded and gripped her waist. I slowly slid into her, watching her expressions to make sure I wasn’t hurting her.

“T-Thank you, Mir.” She groaned slightly. Once I bottomed out, I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. She sighed and pushed back against me.

“Baby,” I warned as she grinded against me.

“I’m sorry! I’m trying to get comfortable.” She said quickly. I laid my head on her shoulder and kissed her neck.

“I love you, Ashanti. You know that don’t you?” She nodded and turned to kiss my cheek.

“I love you too, Mir Mir.” I rolled my eyes at that stupid nickname she called me when she was trying to be funny.

“You’re not funny.”

“I know. I’m hilarious.” 

“Ha. Ha. Yes, very.” I said dryly. She tensed around me, making me groan.

“Don’t do that.”

“Tell me I’m funny.” She demanded.

“You said you weren’t funny, you're hilarious.” I mocked. She did it again, but this time she pushed back against me harder.

“Fuck. Okay! You’re fucking hilarious.” I grunted and held onto her waist, trying to keep her still.

“That’s what I thought.” She giggled before laying her head down on the pillow below her and closing her eyes. She fell asleep pretty quick, just like she always did. She could sleep anywhere, anytime, any circumstance. I couldn’t say the same for myself. 

I glanced at the clock on my nightstand before I closed my eyes and tried to go to sleep. It took a while, but eventually I fell asleep. Blissfully unaware of the fact that I was gonna be woken up at 4 o'clock in the morning to take Ashanti to her morning workout.

That’s what I get for dating a basketball player.

[thegrayelephent]

Me when I write for 30 minutes: 1k words

Me when I write for 2 hours: 500 words

Me when I write for 4 hours: -300 words

[avawilsonok]

Bloody Kisses

Warnings:BWWM.MMMMxF. Blood! Biting. Choking. Praise. Degradation. Dumbification. Murder. Death. Spanking. Sir kink. Dildo usage. Fear play. Blood play. Hair pulling. Dirty talk. Dacryphilia. Exhibitionism. Humiliation. Overstimulation. D/S dynamics.

WC. 21.8k

The dark, old, creepy castle that sat on the top of the hill was home to four dark spirits. Each hungry for the taste of human blood. The red liquid had an effect that could only be labeled as euphoric. Well, it used to be.

In modern times human blood was TAINTED. With all the things that people carelessly put into their bodies their blood was no longer pure and clean. Some tasted of nicotine and fast food, others tasted of sin and other addictive substances. 

The worst were the druggies. Their blood was disgusting, filthy, and impure. They tasted burnt and bitter. It was atrocious. The human population had really let themselves go. It was a shame.

Inside the castle, along with the four dark spirits was a girl. A human girl. She was young, pretty, and sweet. PURE. The same could be said for her blood. If only she was willing to share even the littlest drop with the four men that took care of her.

Of course their care and protection wasn’t free. She was their maid. She was expected to do what she was told and never question anything. She lived in fear, but deep down she enjoyed it.

She enjoyed living life not knowing if she was going to be turned into a meal or a toy. She didn’t want to die, I mean who does? But she enjoyed the rush of adrenaline. 

She stood in the kitchen, cutting up the vegetables for tonight's dinner. Her hands moved rather quickly. The large knife hitting the wooden chopping board with a loud clunk. 

She had many years of practice. She’d been with them for almost four years now. But she’d been doing maid work since she was a child.

She didn’t know it, but there was a dark shadow closing in on her. She was always so caught up in her work, she never realized that danger lurked around every corner. 

Her pace quickened as she chopped up some carrots. She had planned to make steak, potatoes and a side of vegetable stew. The vegetable stew was mostly for her but she always made enough in case the four men that she cooked for wanted some.

“You should be careful little dove,” She gasped, hearing a low voice right in her ear. She could feel his breath on her neck. His body was pressed up against hers, making her lean forward slightly. She gripped the knife in her hand as fear slowly built in her chest. 

“Wouldn’t want you to cut yourself. That puts us both in a real messy situation, don’t you think?” His cold hand ran up the side of her neck, tracing a vein that only one of them could see. Her blood smelled so good. So pure and delicious. They ensured she never did drugs, drank or indulged in too much fast food. 

She was thick but that was all natural. Her thighs were big, her ass round and plump, and she had a little pudgy stomach. She had been eating healthy for months trying to rid herself of the thing she hated most about herself. 

“Yes sir. I’ll be more careful.” She mumbled. Her voice was barely above a whisper but he heard her loud and clear. Although, he would have preferred that she spoke in a more respectable manner.

“Good girl. Will dinner be ready at the usual time, Dove?” His hand found its way into her hair, tugging it slightly forcing her to tilt her head back.

“Yes sir. 7 o'clock as always. Should I prepare any extra arrangements for guests?” She tried to ignore how his other hand gripped her waist, slowly pulling her against him. She knew what he was trying to do. She had to show restraint or her fate may resemble that of the girls that took their last breaths inside the castle. 

“Two. We have a friend and his concubine joining us tonight.” A feeling similar to jealousy struck her, a small frown falling upon her glossy lips.

“Of course sir. Should I prepare some wine?” Nikolai, the man behind her glared. It wasn’t known to the little girl he had pinned to the counter, but their guest wasn’t coming to enjoy their tasteful wine. She was going to die.

Of course she didn’t know that. If she knew she’d try to run, and chasing their food wasn’t something the men enjoyed. Well, not when it wasn’t really worth it. 

Now, if it was the lovely young girl in front of him, they’d chase her for days before finally bringing her to her end. Possibly. 

“No. Water, maybe even pineapple juice if you have any to spare. No alcohol.” She nodded obediently. The dots were slowly starting to connect but she tried not to realize what was going to happen. She’d seen it many times before but that changed nothing.

“I’ll get right on it, sir.” Nikolai smiled before leaning down, his lips brushing against the young girls teasingly. She stopped breathing, afraid if she did he’d take that as an invitation to use her as his own personal blood bag. 

This wasn’t unusual. One of them was always teasing her like this. Everyday it was someone new. Whether it was kissing on her neck, gripping her waist and bending her over the nearest surface or whispering lewd comments in her ear. They were always messing with her. 

“Cherry?” Her chapstick. It was a new brand she was trying. The balm she had on now was called “Cherrylicious”. 

“Yes sir.” She mumbled against his lips. He smirked, his tongue peeking out between his teeth as he licked his bottom lip brushing against hers as well.

“Change it back. It’s not sweet enough.” She pouted. She liked the cherry scent. It was nice. Sure, it wasn’t as sweet as the strawberry one she used but it still smelled good.

“But I like it, sir.” There it was. The glint in her eye that Nikolai loved to see. That little twinkle as if she wanted to tell him off. He wished she would try it. 

“Little dove, I want it off these pretty lips before dinner. If it’s not, I’ll have to take it off myself.” There was a threat behind his words. She knew that. She’d change it back as soon as she was finished preparing dinner. She didn’t want to know what he’d do to her if he had to take it off. Or maybe she did. 

“Yes sir.” He chuckled before pulling away from her completely. Weirdly, her body felt cold without his touch. Even though he was always ice cold. 

“Good girl.” She gripped the counter, the little bit of praise going straight between her legs. She had to hold herself together. If they smelled her, they’d ruin her.

She glanced over her shoulder and released a sigh she didn’t realize she was holding when she noticed that Nikolai was gone. They moved so quickly and quietly, that's why it was impossible for her to notice when they popped up.  

“God help me.” She whispered before she jumped back into her tasks. 

Later That Evening:

The human girl quickly set up the dinner table, ensuring to put the same amount of food on each plate, except the human one. She knew that they didn’t want the girl getting too full before whatever it was they had planned for her. 

She placed a glass of iced pineapple juice beside the plate for the girl before quickly making her way back to the kitchen. She usually joined the four men she lived with for dinner, but she didn’t want to tonight. She didn’t want to end up on the menu. 

She tidied up the kitchen before grabbing the bowl of vegetable soup she sat aside and sitting on a stool connected to the island. She spun the spoon in her fingers, quietly listening as she heard footsteps against the hard wood floors. 

She was aware that it wasn’t a vampire, when they moved it was silent. And since she could hear the click of heels and small mumbles about how nice the house was. 

There was a feeling of guilt building in her stomach. She knew someone here was going to die tonight. It wasn’t clear if it was the vampire that had been invited into their home or the girl.

She ignored her thoughts and quietly enjoyed her stew. She was happy with the product of her work. She believed herself to be one hell of a cook. Her culinary skills were those that could be considered unmatchable.

After an hour she decided to check on her “roommates” and their guests. She figured they should be done with dinner and allow her to take away the dishes and things.

As soon as she walked into the room four sets of eyes were on her. Nikolai, Ramsey, Viktor, and Alaric. Her only “friends”, the men that took care of her whenever she was abandoned by those who were supposed to love her.

“Come here, Cheeks.” Ramsey’s deep, sultry voice growled. Something was wrong. Someone had done something and now she was most likely gonna have to pay the price for it.

She rubbed her hands against her skirt. Fear gripped her throat as she shuffled closer to Ramsey. His dark grey eyes bored into her with each step she took. 

A storm was brewing. She felt it. She was about to either get hurt or see somebody else get hurt. Possibly killed.

She stopped right beside him. Not daring to move an inch as he stared intensely at her.

“Yes sir?” 

“Sit.” She didn’t understand. Was she supposed to sit on the floor? Or find a chair? She couldn’t sit beside him because Alaric and Nikolai were there. She opened her mouth to ask where but he patted his lap, his gaze unmoving.

It took about three seconds for her to collect herself before she hastily sat down on his lap. She finally looked up, glancing at the only other human in the room.

The girl was pretty. Her eyes were olive green, her skin ivory with reddish purple marks covering her neck. She was skinny, maybe a little TOO skinny.  

There were bite marks on her neck by the bruises, some on her shoulders. Even though she looked hurt her eyes shined bright. She definitely didn’t know that the possibility of death was hanging over her head. 

Her eyes moved to the man beside her. He was scary looking. Big, pale, blood red lips, lifeless eyes. Everything the four men around her weren't. 

The way he looked at her was vicious. Like he wanted to tear her in half and eat her. Drain every pint of her blood until she resembles a dried up raisin. 

She was scared and the four men beside her saw it. They had warned their vampire brother about the way he looked at their girl, but it seemed he wasn’t listening. 

So, as their little lady predicted, two people were gonna die tonight. That was clear. 

“Cheeks, Olivia wanted to say something to you. Go on, Olivia.” Ramsey said, his voice was rough as if he was holding something back.

“Dinner was amazing. You’ll have to join me and Marcel at his estate!” She grimaced. She knew that Olivia wasn’t gonna make it back to the estate. No, she’d soon join the others that waltzed through those doors.

“Thank you, Ma’am. I’m glad you enjoyed it.” She replied. Keeping it short due to the burning gaze she felt on her neck from Marcel.

“Of course! May I know your name?” She didn’t know if she had the authority to give out her name. The last thing she needed was a pissed off Ramsey and Alaric.

She looked up at Ramsey, silently asking permission to tell Olivia her name. His hand dropped down to her thigh as he nodded, giving her what she wanted. 

“My name is Antoinette, but you can call me Tony.” Olivia smiled, her teeth were pearly white and straight. Tony felt sorry for the girl. She was about to become dessert and she didn’t even know it. 

“You have a lovely name!” Olivia cheered. The look in her eyes was innocent. Like she had just found a new Bestfriend. 

“Thank you ma’am.” Tony mumbled before dropping her gaze to her lap. She no longer felt the need to speak. Her heart was heavy. Olivia seemed so nice. So kind. Sweet. She didn’t deserve to die like this. Like trash. It wasn’t fair.

“Ramsey, will your pet be joining us?” Ramsey's grip on Tony’s thigh became almost unbearably painful. He didn’t realize he was hurting her until he heard her small whimper. He let her go, moving his arm to her waist.

“I’ve told you Marcel, she’s not to be touched.” Marcel smirked, his gaze dropping to Tony’s cleavage.

“Why don’t you let her decide what she wants? She’s a big girl. Bet even a girl like her can think all by herself.” Tony knew Marcel was talking about her race. 

Yes, she was a little black girl working under four white men in a big ass house deep in the woods but she was no slave. She wasn’t stupid, far from it actually. She had just been dealt a bad hand and needed to be saved.  

“Is there something you’d like to get off your chest, Marcel?” Alaric asked. His green eyes glaring holes in Marcel's head. 

“I never thought you four would be so comfortable with her kind. Nothing wrong with keeping them around, but really? Putting a claim on her as if you plan to keep her around? Ridiculous.” 

Viktor looked at Nikolai, ensuring that he was thinking the same thing he was. They both nodded before sitting back in their seats and smirking.

Marcel was a dead man walking. Well, you get the point. He was about to join the afterlife for good. No coming back, no retries, nothing. Just a burnt up corpse.

“Her kind? I hope you don’t mean what I think you mean, Marcel.” Alaric said, shaking his head.

“Nevermind that. Come, we don’t have time for bickering. Let’s gather in the basement.” Tony blinked and she was downstairs, now on Alaric's lap as he sat on the black couch in the basement. 

“Al-“

“It’s ok, Bambi. Just sit back and enjoy the show.” Alaric whispered in her ear as he stared across from them. She looked to see Olivia on her knees between Ramsey’s legs. Her head hanging down loosely.

Nikolai and Viktor were sitting on either side of Ramsey. Both staring down at Olivia’s seemingly drunken body. She moved sluggishly. Like she had drowned down three bottles of wine.

What happened?

Tony looked up, meeting Ramsey’s gaze. He looked at her intently, as if warning her of what was to come. She swallowed thickly, her mouth becoming dry. 

“Alaric, what happened to her? She was just fine!” Alaric's hand snaked up Tony’s body to her neck. He wrapped his hand around it, squeezing for good measure. He loved the sound of her heartbeat quickening.

“Don’t worry, Bambi. She’s just fine, for now.” Her heart dropped. She didn’t want to see this. She’d only ever been exposed to the aftermath of their kills, never a first row seat.

Alaric tilted her head back, smirking when she frowned at him. He leaned down brushing his lips against hers before placing a quick kiss on them. He hummed tasting the strawberry flavored chapstick she always wore.

“I missed those sweet lips, Bambi.” He groaned, the sound going straight to her cunt. Her panties we’re gonna have a nice big wet spot on them if Alaric didn't stop messing with her.

When she just looked up at him like a deer in headlights, he chuckled and tilted her head towards Ramsey. Ramsey’s eyes never left her. 

Not even when he grabbed Olivia by the back of her head and pulled her closer. Matter of fact, it was like he was staring holes into her. His other hand moved to Olivia’s neck holding it tightly before he leaned down, sinking his teeth into her neck. 

Tony’s eyes shut on their own. She could hear Olivia’s cries and gasps, it was making her sick to her stomach. Alaric could only smile seeing Olivia’s body jerk and seize. 

Tony opened her eyes and regretted it instantly. Nikolai and Viktor had Olivia’s wrists up to their mouths, their teeth sunken deep within them. Blood was dripping onto the floor, pooling around their feet. 

She felt nauseous when Olivia’s body went limp. The color in her skin faded, her vines becoming more prominent. It was sickening. The young girl felt as if she had murdered the other girl. Her hands shook and she felt her lunch building in her throat.

Alaric could smell the fear rolling off his little human. She was shivering against his grip, her body convulsing every now and then as if she was gonna throw up. But there was something else. He could smell her excitement. Yeah, she was scared, sick even. But that greedy cunt of hers wasn’t telling the same story.

He bit his lip as he slid his hand underneath her skirt and pulled her panties to the side. She gasped, quickly smacking his hand. He only squeezed her throat before kissing her cheek.

“A pretty face, perfect body, and a fat greedy pussy? Bambi, I think you were made for me.” Alaric groaned against the side of her face. 

“Ric!” She cried, feeling his cold fingers rubbing her pussy. Her eyes pricked with tears from the sight of Olivia and the way Alaric was making her feel.

“Make her cum.” She heard Ramsey demand. She quickly shook her head. She didn’t want to cum like this. Not with a practically dead body right in front of her. For godsakes she just watched them kill a girl and she was horny. 

“You heard him, Bambi. Ramsey wants this pretty pussy to squirt all over my fingers. Can you do that for me? Hm?” Alaric slid one of his thick fingers into her, not bothering to take his time or ease it into her. 

Tony felt like she was being punished for something. The way Ric bullied his finger into her cunt, ignoring her cries and pleas for him to stop. Yeah, she was in trouble but for what? She’d done everything she was asked and she did it well. 

So why in the big blue hell was she being punished?! 

“Alaric! Please no!” She whimpered, tears rolling down her face. She wasn’t in pain. No, far from it. But she was being drowned by guilt.

Olivia was being drained of every pint of blood in her body, right in front of her and some sick disgusting part of her didn’t give a damn. That’s why she was crying, screaming, BEGGING Alaric to stop making her feel so good. 

She felt like a monster. What kind a person was she to actually get off while this is happening around her?

“Bambi, I’d stop but this greedy cunt of yours obviously doesn’t want me too. Look how she’s sucking me in.” He forced her head down, making her watch as his finger easily slipped in and out of her. His hand slick with her juices.

The tears seemed to overflow once it hit her just how wet she was. Her thighs were sticky and sweat was building on her forehead. She was enjoying it too much. 

“Love when you cry, Bambi. Makes me wanna fuck you real hard.” Alaric grunted, his tongue poking out as he licked Tony’s tears away. Enjoying the sweet taste of them. His dick was painfully hard against his pants. He’d have to take multiple cold showers to get rid of it.

Tony squirmed and tried to turn her head. Alaric's grip on her tightened and he growled. His little doe was being difficult. She was trying to deny herself and him what they both wanted. 

“If you want me to stop Bambi, all you have to do is cum. I promise I’ll stop after that.” Tony shivered. Her body was shaking as Alaric added another finger. Her cunt stretched around them, juices leaking down his fingers and onto her thighs.

“Cum, Cheeks. I won’t ask again.” Ramsey’s voice was dark and heavy. Leaving room for nothing but a promise. A promise of pain and suffering. 

Tony looked at him. His lips covered in blood, his teeth were sharper, longer, scarier. His eyes were a glowing red, something Tony was used to seeing but never really enjoyed. He was scary, they all were. 

Her eyes drifted down between his legs where a limp Olivia laid. She leaned against his thigh, her head hanging loosely. She wasn’t breathing and if she was, Tony couldn’t see it. 

Nikolai and Viktor dropped her wrists and sat back, licking the blood off their lips. Their eyes were the same. Blood red and glowing.

Tony squealed, feeling Alaric's teeth against her neck. The sharp ends scraping the skin ever so slightly. Something about it was so feral. So primal. The human girl felt something building inside her. Something bad.

“Alaric, please don’t!” She cried. Her lungs burning and her eyes stinging. She felt so much pleasure in the thought of being next. She didn’t want to end up like Olivia, but she wanted to be bitten. 

Possibly. 

“Smells so good.” Alaric said, pushing his teeth deeper into her skin. Just enough to almost puncture the skin. 

That broke the dam in Tony’s head. Her back arched as she came, drenching Alaric's fingers in her cum. Her mouth opened and closed as if she was a fish out of water. Her eyes rolled back until the only thing the men around her could see were the whites of them. 

Alaric had to hold on to her in order to keep her from slipping out of his grasp with how bad she was shaking. He knew good and well why she was reacting the way she was. Her orgasm was being intensified, if you will.

Most likely Ramsey, he was the only one with the power to enforce such a euphoric experience on his little human. And sadly for her, it seemed he wanted to drag it out. 

“Please Alaric!” She yelped, not realizing that Alaric had already stopped touching her. Now he was only holding her still on his lap and enjoying the show.

“I’m not touching you, Bambi. Maybe if you ask nicely Ramsey will make it stop.” 

What? Tony thought.

It was like she was having orgasm after orgasm. They were cutting through her with a vengeance. Her heart was beating too fast for her liking, her head was spinning, and she felt like she couldn’t catch her breath.

She’d had five, back to back. Ramsey was counting. He wanted to see just how many he could pull from her. He and his brothers weren’t your run of the mill vampires. No, they were different. Older. Stronger. More powerful. 

More dangerous. 

When her heart began to stutter as if she was about to have a heart attack or a stroke he stopped. After he pulled one last orgasm from her, her body collapsed in Alaric's arms. 

She laid limp in his arms, not moving an inch. She was fine. They could still hear her heart beating and her slow shallow breaths. 

Alaric pulled her up, turning her in his lap so she was laying against him. He whispered sweet nothings into her ear, unsure if she could hear him or not.

“Get rid of Olivia’s body. If it sits here any longer it’ll start to reek. You know how sensitive our little human is to smells.” Ramsey said, his eyes not leaving Tony’s limp figure.

Nikolai and Viktor stood. Viktor grabbed Olivia by her arm, pulling her up before throwing her over his shoulder. Her cold lifeless body reminded him of the others they had drained over the years.

He smirked, the memories feeling him with a sense of familiarity. Nikolai didn’t care about the memories, they were boring and meaningless. He was more concerned with making new memories with his little dove. 

They left the room to dispose of the body while Alaric and Ramsey sat both simmering in the smell of Tony’s delightful arousal. 

“Change her clothes and put her to bed.” Ramsey ordered. Alaric nodded before hastily making his way to her room.

Her room was unlike theirs. It had a personal touch to it. Pictures of her from her childhood and some of the people she remembered from her past. 

Alaric laid her on the edge of her bed. Enjoying the sound of her soft snores. He grabbed one of her nightgowns, one of the pretty ones that were short and lacey. 

He sat it down beside her before turning towards her. He thought of running her a bath and washing her up, but he knew that would embarrass her. Possibly even anger her.

So instead he stripped her down, taking off each article of her clothing and putting in her laundry hamper just like she would. She’d flip if he threw them aside or lazily left them sitting around. 

He tried to restrain himself from looking at her sleeping figure. Even though he failed a few times he was able to slide her nightgown on without drooling over her naked body. Though he may have taken longer than needed to slide it over her tits. 

Her nipples pushed against the thin fabric, teasing him. He bit his lip and groaned before picking her up and taking her to the head of the bed. He pulled the covers back and gently put her down.

She sighed and turned on her side. He shook his head and pulled the cover up over her. She coughed and curled up into herself before she shivered slightly. 

Ric leaned down and kissed her neck before disappearing into the dark halls of Thornhill.

The Next Morning:

Tony woke up feeling extremely tired. Memories from last night washed over her and caused her to panic slightly. She took a few minutes to collect her thoughts before she took in her surroundings.

She was glad to be in her room. She didn’t like the thought of waking up somewhere she wasn’t familiar with. She then checked herself, coming to the conclusion that one of them changed her. It wouldn’t be the first time so she didn’t get hung up on that. 

Her body felt weak and her eyes were watery. She was so tired. She looked at the clock on her nightstand and gasped.

10:13.

She was late! She was supposed to be up making breakfast and cleaning the basement after- 

She shivered. Olivia’s limp body flashing in her mind. She shook her head before quickly sliding out of bed. She didn't bother to change into something more appropriate, she just ran downstairs to the kitchen so she could get breakfast started.

She was able to get downstairs without falling flat on her ass, but she tripped a few times. The house was particularly quiet which wasn’t unusual but it wasn’t completely normal. 

She figured the guys were either still asleep or busy doing something she wasn’t allowed to know about or be involved in. She made quick work of gathering the things she needed in order to start breakfast.

Bacon, eggs, pancakes, sausage, and toast. All of her favorites. Besides sausage. She hated the way sausage tasted. She only made some in case one of the guys wanted it. 

They usually didn’t because they knew she hated it, but she still made it in case. If they didn’t eat it there was probably a dog somewhere that was hungry.

It only took roughly 45 minutes before she was almost completely done. The last thing she had to do was finish making pancakes. 

As she was working she heard chatter coming from the living room. Her lip was caught between her teeth as she remembered what she was wearing. Her outfit may give them the wrong idea and she may end up being breakfast instead. 

The men had just come back from burning Marcel’s body deep within the woods. They were well aware that Tony had slept in, they wanted her too. 

So when they came home and smelled bacon they all sighed. They each went into the kitchen, all expecting for her to be all dressed up as usual working like a dog. 

To their surprise she was wearing a tight, short, skimpy little nightgown that barely covered her ass. She was turned away from them, trying to finish making her pancakes so she could go upstairs and change.

Ramsey moved first. He gripped her waist and pulled her back into him. She gasped, almost dropping the spatula in her hand. She knew it was Ramsey by the way he held her tight and his cologne.

“I’m sorry that I overslept, Ramsey. It won’t happen again. I swear.” She said quickly. She feared that he’d be angry and lash out on her because she was late.

“Cheeks, you weren’t supposed to be down here at all.” He said, his hand slipping into her hair and pulling it back. She squealed and grabbed his arm.

“Sir-”

“Go upstairs and rest. I’ll finish this and bring you a plate.” He whispered, making sure to brush his lips against hers. Her knees went weak and for a second she was glad that he was holding her so tight.

“But I have t-”

“What did I say?” She bit down on her lips. She was walking on thin ice and she had about three seconds to do what she was told and get her ass upstairs.

“Yes sir. Should I set a timer? Or will I be retired to my room for the rest of the day?” She wasn’t upset. She was ready to go back to sleep, she just wanted to get her chores done first.

But if Ramsey was telling her to rest and leave it alone, who was she to ignore that request. 

“You’re done for the rest of the day. We’ll handle everything, you just rest.” His hand slipped under the night gown, finding her hip. She made a sound before she closed her eyes.

“Yes sir.” Ramsey let her go and stepped back, allowing her room to slide past him and head upstairs. She basically ran up the stairs to her room.

She looked over her room, making sure it was clean before she climbed in the bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow she was out.

Downstairs Ramsey finished making Tony’s pancakes before making her a plate. Nikolai, Viktor, and Alaric made their own plates before sitting at the table and discussing important matters.

Ramsey sat aside his plate before grabbing Tony’s and heading upstairs to her room. He pushed open the door to find his little human fast asleep. Her soft snores were the only thing he could hear.

He moved over towards her, sitting the plate on the nightstand before leaning over her. She sighed deeply, leaning closer to him. He smirked, her body knew what it needed. All they had to do was get her on board.

“Real soon, Cheeks. Real soon.”  He brushed aside a loose curl before leaning down and kissing her cheek. She stirred. Eyes opening ever so slowly.

“Ramsey?” She mumbled, turning to gaze up at him.

“Are you hungry, little human?” She sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes before sighing.

“Yes sir. Shall I go downstairs and-” Ramsey shook his head before reaching over and grabbing her plate. He waited until she sat up properly against the headboard before handing it to her.

“Thank you, sir.” She whispered. She was nervous to say the least. Being alone with Ramsey was always nervewrecking. He had this dark demeanor that struck fear into her heart.

He was no harm to her. Well, not any REAL harm anyways. He could however inflict a world of pain if he deemed fit. Though he’d never do such a thing to his precious little human. Unless it was well deserved, then it became a strong maybe. 

“Will I still be doing the monthly shopping tomorrow, sir?” Ramsey watched closely as Tony took a few bites of her eggs and pancakes. Slow, deliberate bites.

She always ate like that. Like she was timing how quick she was eating or something. He knew she had issues with her body image but he never understood why. She was perfect. Beautiful and worth every penny they had.

“If you feel up to it. Viktor will be accompanying you this time. Nikolai, Alaric and myself will be out handling some business in the next town.” She nodded, picking apart his words and wishing she knew what type of business they had to attend to.

“May I ask what business you’ll be attending too and how long you’ll be away?” She spoke quietly, almost afraid to even utter the question. She didn’t know if being nosy would anger Ramsey or make him think she was an incessant brat that couldn’t keep her mouth shut.

“We have a meeting with an elder to discuss matters about Marcel and his human. It should only last a few hours.” He answered, his tone unwavering as if he wasn’t talking about a murder.

A chill ran up the girl's spine as she remembered how Olivia looked in her last moments. So pale and lifeless. Much different from the girl she’d met a few minutes prior. It was bone chilling how much had changed in such a short amount of time. 

“Of course. Should I prepare dinner as usual then?” Ramsey shook his head, his gaze dropping to her neck. The vein along the side seemed to be more prominent than ever. Teasing him ever so slightly.

“Once you return home Viktor will be joining us. You’ll be alone for a couple of hours. I suggest you enjoy the time off.” Before she could stop herself Tony found herself speaking again, possibly asking the stupidest thing ever.

“Can’t I join you?” She regretted it immediately. She didn’t even want to go, she just asked. She barely liked being around when normal vampires were around in her own home. Now all of a sudden she wanted to go and meet the elders? She must’ve hit her head.

“Not unless you want to end up like Olivia. If the Elders were to take interest in you, I doubt that I could do anything about it without waging a war.” A war? Tony thought. 

She questioned whether or not he’d do such a thing for her. I mean, she was replaceable in a sense. Anyone could do her job. Anyone with half a functioning brain and decent cooking skills.

“Would you?” 

“Would I what?” Ramsey asked, not entirely sure what she was getting at.

“Wage war for me? Over me?” He watched as doubt clouded in her eyes. There was something else. Something that resembled hope? Anticipation? Desire? Something. 

“No.” Tony’s heart sank a little. Maybe from embarrassment or sadness, she wasn’t sure. She knew she was nothing special and definitely not worth starting a war over, but it still pained her to hear the truth. 

She really was a nobody. 

“It wouldn’t last long enough to be considered a war.” Ok. Maybe she was somewhat important.

“Right. Um, I’m full. May I-”

“No you may not.”

“But you don’t even know what-”

“I can guess.” Tony sighed before handing her plate to Ramsey, her bottom lip sticking out. He ignored the face she was making and took the plate.

“Rest. Don’t leave this room unless it’s completely necessary. Matter of fact, if you need something call one of us.” Rasmey ordered as he stood and made his way to the door. He quickly ensured that Antionette was comfortable and had everything she needed.

“Yes sir.”

The Next Day:

When Antoinette woke up Ramsey, Alaric and Nikolai had already gone to the mysterious Elders place in the next town over. Viktor was downstairs still digging into the breakfast she had prepared 20 minutes ago.

She figured she’d get dressed for their trip to the market. There was no way she was going out in her pajamas. Especially not with Viktor’s constant grabbing at her ass, claiming that she was teasing him with her flimsy shorts.

She quickly changed into a dress that came down to her knees. It was rather warm outside and the last thing she wanted was to sweat in some overly thick clothes.

It was a green and white sundress that fit her perfectly. It hugged her curves, outlining them in a way that would usually make her second guess wearing it. 

She grabbed her purse that had her wallet, chapstick, lipgloss, glasses and keys in it before she made her way back downstairs.

She never took her phone with her because she knew she’d never need it. There was no one to call her. So there was no point in carrying around the seemingly useless thing. 

There was no surprise when she found Viktor still sitting at the table digging into a tower of pancakes.

“Sir, I’m ready.” Viktor barely acknowledged Antionette. He only nodded as he continued to tear apart the delicious pancakes she made.

“Viktor, please. I want to get this done sooner rather than later.” He grunted before pushing away from the table and standing up. His tall figure looming over her as he stood in front of her.

“Fine. But you’ll be making this little interruption of yours up to me, doll.” Tony sighed before nodding quickly. 

“Come on. I might pick up a snack while we’re out.” Viktor noticed when he grabbed Antionette’s hand she shivered. He figured she was still pretty jumbled up about Olivia.

He didn’t understand why and he didn’t care. It was one meaningless life. She wasn’t special. She didn’t matter. Not like his precious doll did. 

“Viktor please don’t do anything rash. You might draw attention to us if you-”

“Don’t worry your pretty little head about that, doll.” Viktor cooed as he pulled Tony outside and over to his all black Cadillac Escalade ESV Platinum 4WD.

He opened the door for her and gently helped her inside. She held her dress down until she was sitting comfortably in the front seat. Her legs closed tight as Viktor smirked down at her.

“So tempting.” He chuckled before shutting the door and making his way around. He got in, making sure she had her seatbelt on before he pulled out of their long drive way.

The drive into town was long, but not painfully long. Almost an hour depending on who was in the driver's seat.

It wasn’t long before they were in town, pulling into the market parking lot. Tony waited until the car was stopped and parked before she pulled off her seatbelt.

Viktor got out and moved to her side to open the door for her. She slowly stepped out of the expensive car, holding onto Viktor's hand. The car itself stood out like a sore thumb compared to those around it.

It was almost uncomfortable for Tony to even step out of it to go inside the market. Viktor was no help either. He was so big and tall. He looked strange. Not in a weird way, but in a scary way compared to someone normal.

People walked past and basically stopped to watch the two. Tony could feel their stares burning into her and Viktor both. 

He of course took no notice, or at least it seemed he didn’t, in the stares of simple humans. He didn’t care for the attention. He might have even welcomed it. Perhaps more than he should have. 

Tony shuffled towards the sliding doors of the market, making sure to keep her head down. She hated the attention she got from the residents of the town. They looked at her weird. As if she was some mysterious life form or something.

She wasn’t sure if everyone in the town was aware of what Viktor and his friends were. But she knew that they had an understanding of how dangerous they were. That was clear in the way they stepped back whenever they saw one of them coming or forced their gazes down to the floor in order to avoid eye contact.

She allowed herself to ignore the silent gazes and some harsh whispers as she focused on her mental grocery list. She didn’t want to have to make yet another trip to the store for the next two to three weeks. People stared too much and it was nerve wrecking.

“Doll?” She looked up from the dairy products at Viktor hearing him whisper her nickname. 

“Yes?” She didn’t miss how Viktor looked at her. His eyes filled with mischief and no good intentions.

“Can you add Pineapple juice to your little list?” Tony didn’t understand why he wanted her to get more pineapple juice so suddenly.

She usually only bought a jug once every few months. Not for any reason, she was just a little weird that way. Besides, what could he possibly want with pineapple juice?

“May I ask why sir? I don’t regularly buy it this often.” Viktor smirked before leaning down to her height.

“When you drink it, you always smell sweeter. You always smell sweet, but it’s even stronger when you drink the juice. Specifically your pus-“

“Oh my goodness! Please don’t say that! I’ve told you Viktor, in public you can’t say stuff like that so loud! Or at all!” Her words went in one ear and out the other. Viktor had no intention of listening to anything she was saying unless she was agreeing to do what he wanted.

He was a selfish bastard after all. 

“Is that a yes or no, Doll?” Tony figured saying no wasn’t really an option so she nodded and went back to looking for the dairy products she’d need.

Viktor smiled to himself before walking away to grab a cart. He returned just in time for Tony to throw some things inside and start walking again. 

He followed quietly, silently enjoying the view of his doll's ass swaying from side to side in her tight dress. It was almost hypnotic. Her body was calling to him in the most sensual way. Begging him to do as he pleased.

He really couldn’t comprehend why she was obsessed with losing weight. She was perfect just as she was. Maybe that was his selfishness talking but he wasn’t lying. Wide hips with an ass to match, he’d have a field day grabbing onto them when he finally got to bend her over the nearest surface and-

“Excuse me ma’am? Could you tell me which one of these is better?” Viktor pulled himself out of his mental paradise and focused on the small woman in front of him.

His jaw clenched seeing a man with similar features as Antionette holding up two boxes of menstrual products. Gesturing to which he should purchase.

“You daughter? Or girlfriend?” Tony asked thoughtfully. She knew from experience that the younger you are, the less you’ll want to “invade” yourself so quickly. Especially if you just started getting your monthly.

“My kid. She’s freaking out at home and I have no clue what to buy. She woke up and there was blood everywhere. I honestly don't know how I’m gonna get that out of her sheets. Then she was complaining that her stomach was really hurting, and she was having pains. I don’t know what I’m doing, which is clear, but I’m trying.” 

Tony felt for the man. He was a father doing his best to help his daughter, something she never experienced. Well, not from her real father anyways. There were plenty of others that guided her but could only do so much for her.

“For her first time I’d suggest pads, just because she’s just getting it and she needs to learn to be comfortable with it. Then ask if she’s ready to move up to tampons, which is a big step so I’d let her figure that out on her own. Midol or Pamprin for her sickness and pain. Then a bottle of peroxide and baking soda on those sheets as soon as possible. The quicker the better. Anything else?” 

The man looked confused and grateful at the same time. It seemed Tony had overestimated how much he could keep up with in only a few seconds.

“I think I got it all. What was that last thing again? Just to be sure.”

“Peroxide and baking soda, quickly.” 

“Thank you ma’am. You’re a godsend.” The man said before quickly rushing away to fetch the things she had advised him to get.

Tony’s POV:

“Well, aren’t you just a ball of sunshine and helpfulness?” Viktor mumbled as he watched the man’s shrinking figure as he walked away.

“Don’t be so mean, Viktor. And don’t go trying to eat him. He’s got a kid at home and apparently he’s all she’s got. Not everyone wants to get at me.” 

“I highly doubt that. If they’re not they must have some form of brain damage because you,” He grabbed me by my waist and pulled me in front of him.

“My sweet little human, are a fucking example of perfection. Anyone who says otherwise should be strangled.” My heart sped up a beat, thumping so loud I thought it’d explode. Out of the corner of my eye I could see a few others watching our little exchange. 

Some intrigued, some disgusted, some jealous. It is as it always was. It was as if people misunderstood what my relationship with them were. Rather it was Viktor, Nikolai, Alaric or Ramsey. If only they’d realize it wasn’t all glamorous. 

There were moments where I seriously regretted my decision to stay with them. Not just because of what they are, but what they do. I’m happy where I am, but I have my moments where doubt creeps in and questions I can’t ask overwhelm me.

“Viktor, can we please just finish this and go home? I can’t take the staring.” I whispered, looking at the floor.

“Fine. But only because I hate that pouty look you get when you’re upset.” He teased before letting me go. I turned and collected myself before maneuvering my way through the store.

I’d already planned what I was going to make for dinner every night this week so I’d gotten the things I’d need for that. I’d even gotten some ingredients to bake some treats. I even got the pineapple juice that Viktor wanted for his own selfish desires.

I was embarrassed about it because I was well aware that Viktor hadn’t come up with the little scheme on his own. I suspected Nikolai or Alaric had something to do with it. Ramsey would’ve just come and retrieved it himself and ensured that I drank it everyday. 

Ramsey’s much more…aggressive with his wants. He usually doesn’t ask, he just does. He only asks when he’s either in a really good mood or it’s something that could make me uncomfortable. Never in between. He’s never hurt me or anything though, which honestly surprises me. 

After a few more minutes I had gotten everything I needed and we headed towards the checkout. It was busier today than usual, so there were a lot more eyes on us. Viktor non stop rambling didn’t seem to be helping either.

Viktor was rather talkative when he was in his own element. He was a bit of an attention seeker, if I’m speaking honestly. He loved to hear himself talk and he’d talk your head off if he felt like it. Right now he was trying his best to aggravate me, like always.

He kept whispering dirty things in my ear then going back to talking as if he was innocent. I wished he had an ounce of humility. The others surrounding us glared and whispered as if we were committing some sort of heinous crime.

“It's rude to ignore people when they’re talking to you, Dollface.” I looked up, feeling Viktor's hand on my side. I hadn’t realized I’d zoned out.

“I’m sorry. What were you saying?” He leaned down so we were face to face before he spoke,

“What is it? You’re pouting again.” 

“Nothing, Viktor. I’m fine.” I said, trying to sound as normal as possible.

“You’re heart sped up.” Dammit. 

“Is it the staring again?” He asked softly. I knew if I said yes he’d cause a scene. He was just as short tempered as Ramsey and the others.

“I don’t feel so good. I feel a little weak, that’s all. I didn’t tell you because I wanted to finish this and I knew you’d never allow it if you knew I felt sick.” His eyes narrowed slightly before he stood up straight.

“Go wait in the car. I’ll finish this.” Oh no. I can’t leave him here alone! He’ll do something crazy.

“No, I’m fine. I can manage-“

“Wasn’t asking, doll. Now go or I’ll gladly carry you out there.” He said, a smile spreading across his face.

“Fine! But please just check out and come get in the car. Don’t do anything else.” I said seriously. Hopefully he’d take heed and do as I asked so we could both get home safely.

“Alright doll. I won’t do anything you’d be dissatisfied with.” He said smiling. I rolled my eyes but made my way to the car silently. 

I could feel eyes burning into me until I was outside and safely in the car. I really hate coming outside of the mansion. People have nothing better to do than stare and gossip. If they want to know something so bad they should grow a pair and ask.

I got in the car and quickly pulled the door shut. I was so ready to go home. Even more so knowing that it’s only me and Victor. I did however wonder what the guys were doing now.

If the whole “waging a war over you” thing was happening or being avoided. I hope Ramsey doesn’t do anything crazy. Well, crazier than he has in the past. Like, I don’t know, murdering people in front of me?

It’s crazy to me that I could go to the police department right now, turn them in and possibly be done with this. But for some reason, I doubt they’d let me go so easily. 

I wonder if their teasing means anything more than what it feels like. I know that they have other motives, but maybe they want even more than what they’re letting on. 

It only took a few minutes for Viktor to come out, put everything in the car and get in. We were already on our way home when Nikolai called Viktor. They talked until we got home, once we pulled into the driveway he hung up.

“Go inside, Ramsey’s in there waiting for you.” What?

“He’s back? Already?” 

“Mhm. He’s waiting in his office. He doesn’t seem like he’s in a good mood so I’d be really careful.” Oh great. He’s in a bad mood and now I have to deal with it. 

“Okay.” I mumbled before getting out of the car and heading inside. I was nervous to say the least. I didn’t know what was wrong with Ramsey so I couldn’t prepare for his wraith. I hated having to deal with an angry Ramsey. He was always so mean when he was angry. He’s impatient and he snaps at me. 

I barely moved my feet as I walked down the long dark hallway towards Ramsey’s office. I knew he could probably hear me walking and my heart beating but I didn’t care. I was afraid of what I was walking into. 

I didn’t want to be yelled at or possibly even end up like all the other humans that found their way into the castle. They all met horrible ends and I don’t want to be next.

No matter how slow I moved, I still ended up outside of his office door. The dark oak struck a nerve for some reason. It was almost daunting. No, it WAS daunting. I was afraid of what would happen when I opened that door and no matter how many times I’d faced Ramsey I’d never stop being nervous. 

Taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked in. 

3rd Person POV: 

Tony slowly walked into the office, the darkness making it hard for her to see. She knew her way around it due to all the times she’d cleaned it and been called because Ramsey needed her for something, but that didn’t make it any easier.

Usually Ramsey kept some form of a light on so she could navigate around the room but it seemed he wasn’t feeling so generous today. 

He watched as she shuffled forward, feeling her way around the room. He could see just fine, matter of fact he might even see better in the dark. He could see the small frown on her on her pouty lips. The way she squinted and looked forward. Everything.

She didn’t know it but she was looking dead at him. Right in the eyes. He wondered how long it would take for her to ask him to turn on the lights or even speak to help her find her way. He never understood why she suffered in silence.

She made it to his desk, surprisingly without tripping over her own two feet. She reached out and held onto the hard oak wood, her fear clouding her senses. Fear and Excitement.

“Ramsey?”

“Did you get everything you needed today?” He asked, ignoring whatever question she was about to ask.

“Yes sir. Why did you-”

“Good. Come here.” He was well aware that she didn’t know where “here” was but he guessed she’d figure it out on her own. Unless she finally spoke up and asked for help. 

At first she quietly moved around the desk, her fingers gripping the edge for dear life. She stumbled a little but recovered quickly. Ramsey would usually be annoyed by her blatant refusal to ask him to turn the light on but right now it humored him. 

He heard her harsh mumbles and decided that he’d tortured her enough. In the blink of an eye he was standing right in front of her. She didn’t know it at first so she bumped right into him.

“Ramsey! You’re so- Why are you being mean?” She muttered, her hands finding his shirt and gripping it tightly. 

“I haven’t done anything yet.” He said simply. She sighed in annoyance which made him smirk. He was getting on her nerves, he knew that. He was doing it on purpose.

He moved his hand down to her waist and led her around his desk. He sat down in his chair before pulling her down onto his lap. As many times as he’s done it she still wasn’t used to it. 

Her back was against his front, her legs between his. It was comfortable yet she felt tense. She had no idea what he wanted and that scared her.

“H-How did it go? You aren’t in trouble or anything are you?” She asked, her curiosity returning ever so slowly.

“It was fine. Nothing we can’t handle.” What does that mean? She thought. She wanted details, she wanted to know what was said and who said it. She didn’t want anything bad to happen to them, they took care of her.

“Well, what exactly does that mean?” Ramsey’s hands found their way to her legs, he gently gripped her thighs and ran his nose along her neck. She shivered and leaned back into him.

“This dress, you went out in it?” She huffed as he ignored her question once again. 

“Yes. Is that a problem?” He didn’t answer. Instead, he pulled her legs apart. Her dress slid up, exposing her white lace panties. 

She gasped feeling his thumb inches away from her center. She couldn’t help it as excitement began to build and pool between her legs, dampening her panties. Ramsey could smell it. It drove him to the brink of insanity that she smelled so good. Sweet, like candy. Her blood was similar in that way.  

He didn’t move his hand from where it rested, enjoying the small mumbles of displeasure she let out. He didn’t even have to hold her legs open, she did it herself. Subconsciously of course. Her body moved in a way her brain couldn’t keep up with.

“No, it’s not.” He finally spoke. Tony let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. 

“O-Okay. Can you tell me about your meeting now?” She asked quickly before her voice gave out from how bad she was panicking on the inside.

“It went fine. You’re not in any danger and we won’t have to appear before a jury. However, we might have visitors soon. Our actions have raised some suspicion.” He answered simply. 

“About all the bodies?” She whispered, more to herself than him.

“Yes. You’ll have to appear before them when they come. But I won’t allow them to harm you in any way.” It was as if her blood had run cold. Why does she need to be seen? She was human, there’s nothing different about her and the millions of others in the world.

“But can’t they kill me if they deem it fit? They have more power than you, right?” She asked, turning slightly and peering up at him over her shoulder. 

His eyes were dark and daunting. The slight red tint to them made her realize that she was in a dangerous situation. Here she was, forgetting that she was sitting on his lap with his hand between her legs. 

“No one has more power than me. No matter how much they THINK they do.” Ramsey replied, his eyes dropping down to Antionette’s lips.

“Then why are you not in charge of everything?” She was genuinely curious. Everything was confusing her and she just wanted to understand why things were going the way they were.

“Too many of us and we don’t listen well. Besides, if I was busy running everything I wouldn’t have time for you.” Her heart dropped. Not because of fear, but because she felt as if that statement was some proclamation of his.

Did he like her? 

“What does that mean?” She asked quietly. 

“What do you think it means?” He countered, one of his hands traveling up her stomach to the top of her dress. 

The fabric was soft against his hands, just like her skin. Her breath hitched as he fondled her breasts through the light fabric. His thumbs rub against her nipples, making them harden and push against the fabric. 

Her hands dropped down to his legs. She gripped them, squeezing as he continued teasing her through the dress. It was torture. Every move went straight down between her legs. Her clit throbbed and her panties had to be ruined by now.

Ramsey only watched silently. The way her body twitched and the smell of her arousal wafted around the room making him want to take a bite out of her. Metaphorically speaking of course. 

“I asked you a question.” He said before pinching her nipples. She squealed and quickly grabbed his wrists, trying to pry his hands off of her. 

“Ramsey!” She cried, her eyes watering from the pain and pleasure she was feeling. How could something that hurt so bad make her feel so good?

“I’m still not hearing an answer.” He said, squeezing her nipples even harder. 

“I don’t know!” Tony screeched, continuing to tug on Ramsey’s wrists.

“Guess.” The simplicity in his tone was nerve rattling. Why was he so calm? Acting as if he wasn’t torturing her in one of the worst ways?

“Y-You like me? Or like having me around? I don’t know!” She groaned out. A smirk spread across Ramsey’s face when he felt her twisting her hips, grinding on his lap. He had her just where he wanted her.

“Is something wrong, darling? You can’t seem to sit still.” Tony groaned and quickly shook her head. She felt like her body was about to go up in flames. She was so hot, her skin burning like a furnace. It was driving her crazy.

She wanted something. No, she needed it. She needed to be touched or fucked, something! Something needed to happen and it needed to happen now. She wasn’t even thinking clearly. All she saw was a red hot need and it was beginning to be overwhelming. 

“Please sir!” Ramsey released his grip on her nipples and cupped her breasts. Slowly and gently massaging them. They felt heavy in his hands, full, if you will. 

One of the many things he found interesting about her is that she was a full figured woman. Child bearing hips, a little pudgy stomach, large breasts and a plump round behind. Things he once didn’t care much about until meeting her. 

That night they found her, he had planned to simply kill her. Drain her of every ounce of her blood until she’d resemble a raisin. Lifeless and meaningless, that’s how they liked to keep things. She wasn’t supposed to mean something. In the end, she meant everything.

That night was supposed to be quick and easy. It turned out to be everything but that. It was slow and troublesome, damn near painful on some days. Keeping her alive and taking her in was the smartest yet stupidest thing they’d ever done.

None of them could bring themselves to harm her, not in a way that wouldn’t have her writhing in pleasure and begging for more. Her blood was so pure and intoxicating, the fact that she was so submissive didn’t hurt either. She was their perfect little human. She did as she was told and she didn’t complain about it. Even if she was confused or not completely comfortable. 

She was just so good. Something they cherished more than they should allow themselves too. It puts them in danger and even worse, her. Her life would constantly hang in the balance, but that was a price they were willing to pay. Even if this was only to last a short while.

“I’m not sure what you’re asking for, love.” Ramsey teased before he gently guided Tony to her feet, holding her waist tightly in order to keep her from falling. Her legs wobbled and she felt as if the air around was thickening.

He moved her and leaned her against his desk. Her hands fell to the hard oak wood beneath her and gripped the edges tightly. Ramsey was well aware that she’d never been touched in such a way but that’s what made it fun. What made it worth it. 

“Tell me what it is that you want, and I’ll do it.” He knew she’d never be able to do it. She was too shy to say anything lewd out loud, even when her brain was clouded by her pure need to be touched. 

“I-I can’t! I don’t know!” She whimpered and pushed back against him. Grinding her ass against him in an attempt to feel something.

Ramsey was honestly taken back. How dare she do such a thing? Who was she to just grind her pretty little ass on him without asking properly? He’d taught her better than that. He knew he’d have to properly teach her what happens to little sluts that don’t use their brain.

“It seems you’re having no trouble grinding against me like a common whore. So why is it too much to ask that you tell me what it is you're so comfortable disrespecting me for?” Tony’s mind was blank before, now it was if she was wide awake. 

What had she done? What was she doing? Had she lost her mind? She had no business grinding on Ramsey like some whore. She wasn’t a slut. She’d never even been fucked before. Her body was pure and here she was trying to dance with the devil. Literally.

“I’m so sorry sir! I-I don’t know what I was thinking. Please don’t be upset with me!” She said quickly, glancing over her shoulder to see Ramsey’s reaction. He only looked at her. His face unmoving, his gaze tight and laserlike. 

“I don’t think you mean any of that. I think you just don’t want me to be upset with you because you don’t know what I’ll do to you.” He was right. He hit the nail on the head. Ramsey was too unpredictable. He was scary when he wanted to be and that didn’t sit right with Tony.

“No sir! I meant it. I promise!” Her promises were falling on deaf ears. Ramsey had a taste for blood and he was going to get it. Metaphorically speaking. 

The sound of her heart thumping against her chest was loud and unwavering. The smell of her blood becoming more potent with fear and excitement. Her body was calling to him, like a siren luring a ship of men to their death. 

She was a siren. A temptress. A dark entity meant to lure the four vampires to their undoing. She thought they were dangerous. But she was the most dangerous of all. She was their drug. And like any other drug, they could easily overdose on her. Her taste. Her smell. Her beauty. All of her.

Ramsey found the bottom of her dress and gradually pulled it up. He took his time. He wanted to keep Tony on edge. Let her think of all the things he could possibly do to her. It didn’t hurt that he could take in the sight of her beautiful, soft thighs.

The same thighs that, in time, would spend many nights upon his shoulders as he tasted the sweetness in between her legs. Her soft plush ass that was practically begging to be spanked and used. Such a divine thing should be properly taken care of. He and his fellow brothers would happily take care of her and her luscious ass. Then there was the other thing. The thing that had them all on edge constantly. The very thing that put Tony in danger. Her fat, wet pussy.  

Her dress had now been bunched up around her waist, forgotten in Ramsey’s mind. All he could think about now was how her sweet virgin cunt would taste when he finally shoved his tongue inside her for the first time. 

Her lace panties were damp, a rather large spot dead in the center of them. The scent alone had Ramsey licking his lips. Her panties seemed to be so tight, her pussy begging to be set free from its confines. 

Ramsey thought about taking her panties off and continuing with his plan. But the thought of torturing her just a little bit more was all too irresistible. Besides, she deserved it after being so naughty. 

He cupped her lace clad pussy and slowly rubbed it. Tony whined at the feeling and grinded against his palm. His hand was so cold compared to her hot cunt. She shivered and gripped the desk below her as if she feared it would disappear.

Ramsey watched silently, taking in every sound and movement she made. He pushed his finger deeper, finding her swollen clit. The little bundle of nerves had been so neglected. What kind of man would he be if he didn’t give her a little attention?

“Ah! R-R-Ramsey please!” Tony cried as Ramsey rubbed her clit through her panties. The lace now sticks to her in an uncomfortable way. Her thighs were wet and sticky, making her whimper a little.

“No more whining. Don’t say a thing unless I tell you to. Do you understand?” Ramsey’s tone made a chill run up her spine. He sounded so serious and stern. There was a promise in his words and Tony didn’t want to find out what it meant.

“Yes sir!” She said quickly, her voice was shaky and weak. Fear and need taking over, again.

Ramsey smiled to himself before he decided it was time to reward his pretty little human for all the times she was good. All the times she did as told without having to be asked. All the times she was perfect. 

He peeled her panties off slowly, sliding them down her legs at a pace that she considered tortuous. Once he got them to her ankles, he lifted her legs himself before putting her panties aside. He’d be keeping them this time. A little token to remember the first time he’d gotten to taste her sweetness.

He stood again to his full height. Simply taking the time to admire the beauty of his human. She was such a sight. In the hundreds of years he’d walked the earth he’d never seen a human as enchanting as she. Her beauty was unlike anything he’d imagined. Perfect and worth everything they had. 

Ramsey knew that he couldn’t take this moment all to himself. No, his brothers deserved to see this unfold as well. See the moment she became theirs. Even if she didn’t completely understand what was happening.

His hand dropped below his desk and felt around for what he needed. His thumb brushed against the cold, hard edge of something and he smirked. He moved two inches to the left and pressed the button that would inform his brothers that they were needed.

He could hear them coming from the other side of the mansion. The swift sounds of them moving in the wind making it impossible for him to miss. He was aware that Tony wouldn’t notice if they came in because of how lust clouded her senses. Hell, she might not have noticed even if she wasn’t consumed by lust.

Ramsey decided he’d waited long enough and spread Tony’s legs apart. Far enough so he could see everything he needed to. Her pussy was soaking wet, her little holes quivering. Her clit was swollen and basically begging to be touched.

He slid his finger along her opening slowly, loving how she tensed and shivered. She didn’t say a word, as he asked which made him very proud. She was being such a good girl. She deserved a little reward. 

“Tell me, do you want me to continue? Hm? Do you want to feel good and cum all over my fingers? My tongue? Tell me.” Tony felt as if she could barely speak. Her mind was blank. The only thing she could think of was how it would feel to be fucked by the men surronding her. Ramsey. Alaric. Nikolai. Viktor. All of them, at once.

“Y-Yes sir! Please! I want to feel you! I want all of you!” She pleaded, her senses completely overtaken. There was no going back. She was lost. All sense had gone out the window.

“I told you she was a dirty little slut.” Ramsey smirked, hearing Alaric. He could feel him standing right in front of them on the other side of the desk. They’d be there for a while but he paid them no mind. They were simply enjoying the show. 

“Wha–what?” Tony mumbled, her brain slowly starting to realize that her and Ramsey were no longer alone. When did they get here? How did she not notice? All questions she had no answers too.

“Don’t worry, little dove. We won’t bite. Not unless you ask.” Nikolai said, flashing his sharp teeth. Tony shivered and glanced over her shoulder at Ramsey.

“Y-You won’t b-bite me, will you?” She whispered. 

“Not unless you give me a reason to.” Ramsey answered. He wasn’t kidding. He’d only bite her if he was provoked. The thing about provoking him? ANYTHING could provoke him. 

“Now, turn around and look at them.” He demanded shortly. Tony reluctantly turned her head and faced the other three. Their eyes were red and filled with need. Maybe for her. Maybe for her blood. She couldn’t tell. All she knew was that red means hungry, and usually it was for blood.

“Look at you, all laid out for him. All it took was what? A few light touches and lewd comments?” She frowned and quickly shook her head. Well, it wasn’t JUST that. He said some nice things here and there. Even touched her in places he probably wasn’t supposed to.

“N-No,” She mumbled. She was paying such close attention to those in front of her she had no clue what Ramsey was up to. So, when he pushed his thick finger into her she cried out and planted her face against the desk.

She couldn’t even speak. The feeling was foreign. It was uncomfortable at first but as he moved his finger it started to feel good. Better than good. 

“Aw. Look at that face. She’s so fucked out and you’ve only put in one finger.” Viktor teased. His dick began to press uncomfortably against his jeans. Much like it had earlier when he first saw Tony in her little dress.

“Can’t imagine what’ll happen when one of us finally opens up that little pussy with our cock.” Nikolai joked, a smirk playing along his lips. He palmed himself through his slacks, his dick hard as stone at the mere thought of his pretty human laid out like some slut.

“Hm. She’s too tight. I almost can’t move my finger.” Ramsey spoke up. Pressing his finger in deeper, rubbing that spot deep inside her. She jerked and cried his name, her legs coming up from the floor slightly. Her juices dripped down Ramsey’s finger to his arm. The smell alone made him hungry. 

For her. For her blood. All of it. He was tiptoeing a dangerous line but it was worth it. It was all worth it. 

“I don’t know if I can take this. All I want is to feel that tight cunt around my dick.” Viktor’s lewd comment made Tony close her eyes and groan. Everything they said was going straight to her pussy. Any wetter and she’d flood the whole house.

“Please. You’d fucking break her with just the tip.” Nikolai said, rolling his eyes. His frustration becoming more clear in his features. 

Ramsey used his thumb to rub Tony’s clit as he continued to work his finger into her. He’d add another as soon as she relaxed around the first. She was too tense. There was no way possible they were gonna be able to fuck her tonight. Hell, maybe not even tomorrow. She needed to be thoroughly stretched out before anything like that happened.

After a few more minutes he decided she’d let up enough for him to add another finger. He pulled his finger out, only to slide two back in. She tensed again and cried out softly. Tears had begun to fall, Ramsey could smell them. 

“Does it hurt, bambi? Hm? Is he hurting that tight little pussy?” Alaric asked, half concerned, half teasing.

“I-Its feels w-weird.” She managed to say between the quiet sobs. Ramsey kept his movements slow, trying to give her time to get used to his thick fingers. Nikolai probably should have been the one to open her up like this. His fingers were long, but not as thick as Ramsey's. 

He didn’t want it to hurt too bad. He thought if he scared her with this she’d never want the real thing. She needed to be able to trust that they could be gentle and not hurt her. He listened to her body and made sure he saw all its cues and ticks. 

It didn’t take long for her to relax again and allow him to move a little faster. He started to move his fingers in a scissor like motion in an attempt to open her up even more. 

“Do you want something to occupy that pretty mouth, sweetheart?” Viktor asked, his dick becoming painfully hard in his jeans. He wanted to feel Tony’s lips wrapped around it, taking him in like a good little girl.

Ramsey felt her squeeze his fingers, letting him know that Viktor's idea wasn’t something she was opposed to. Her juices were flowing like a waterfall. Her cunt seizing around his fingers every now and again. 

“With the way she’s tensing up right now, I’d say that’s exactly what she needs.” Ramsey said, continuing to work his way into her cunt. 

“Oh yeah? Is that what you want, pretty girl? A big dick to keep that little mouth busy?” Viktor grunted, his hands already working to undo his belt.

“Y-Yes sir!” She gasped as Ramsey pressed against that special spot inside her. His cold fingers making her hot pussy gush. 

“Woah. Why the fuck do you get to go first?” Alaric argued, glaring at Viktor. Viktor only waved him off and stepped up in front of Tony. 

“You’ve been with her all fucking day. You don’t get to fucking go first.” Nikolai grumbled.

“Exactly. I’ve been keeping this beautiful woman company ALL DAY. Which means I deserve to feel that pretty little mouth. Don’t you think, doll?” Viktor asked, looking down at Tony.

She could barely think of an answer with how quick Ramsey was pumping his fingers into her. She craved more. She wanted to take more. Push herself until she breaks. 

“M-More! Please?! I can take it!” She whimpered, her hips twisting as she started riding his fingers.

“You want me to add another finger?” Ramsey asked, already pulling out his fingers in order to add another.

“Yes sir! Please!” He didn’t waste time sliding in three fingers. She didn’t tense as much as she had before. It seemed she was stretched out pretty good. Not good enough for any of them to dick her down tonight, but good enough.

“Come on, little dove. You’ve gotta choose who gets to fuck your mouth.” Nikolai groaned, his patience wearing thin.

“I-I can’t!” She whined. There was no way she’d be able to choose between the three men. She feared what would happen if she did. Couldn’t they just take turns?

“It's okay, doll. I’ll make the choice for you.” Viktor said, yanking his jeans down just enough so that his dick could spring out. Tony gasped seeing the angry red tip, precum leaking out. It was directly in front of her face. Almost like it was daring her to suck it.

She could tell that it was big, bigger than anything she’d ever seen. She hadn’t seen anything but you get the point. It was intimidating. They expected THAT to go inside her? How? Ramsey could barely get his fingers in and they expected that to fit? Not a chance.

Viktor smirked at the look on her face. She looked shocked, scared and worried all at the same time. He knew he was well endowed but he forgot that she’d probably never seen a dick a day in her life.

He wrapped his hand around it and slowly moved it up and down. She looked curious, her eyes big and her pupils blown. She jerked and flinched every now and then due to Ramsey toying with her little cunt. 

“Open your mouth and stick your tongue out, doll.” Viktor cooed softly, trying to ease her little brain and keep her from panicking. She locked eyes with him before opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue.

“Good.” He sighed and gripped her chin. He slapped his dick against her tongue a few times, holding in a grunt at the feeling of her wet tongue against him. He wanted her to get a little taste before he went shoving it down her throat.

“You like that?” He asked as she looked up at him, doe eyed.

“Mhm!” She hummed. She moved her tongue against him, loving the way it felt against her tongue and the taste of him. She wondered how the other would taste. Would it be the same or would it be different?

“Good. Now, open up. Nice and wide for me.” She did as she was told and waited for whatever he was going to do. Both of his hands found their way into her hair, gripping it tightly. 

“Look at me, okay? Don’t look away. You look away and Ramsey’s gonna stop playing with that desperate little pussy.” She whimpered at the mere thought of that. She didn’t want any of this to stop. 

“Yes sir!” She said quickly before opening her mouth like she had before. Viktor took his time, slowly sliding into her mouth. He only got a little less than half before she was coughing around him. He hadn't even reached the back of her throat. 

“Relax, doll. Breathe through your nose.” He said as calmly as he could. He wanted to lose control, fuck her throat like a crazed maniac until he was cumming down her throat. 

He’d never been the “gentle” type. He did as he pleased and women never complained about it. They were too busy cumming their brains out to speak. This was new. Taking his time and not getting straight to the point. He didn’t know how to feel about it. 

Tony on the other hand was lost. Her brain being torn in two, or at least that’s what it felt like. She was on the verge of cumming on Ramsey’s fingers like some common whore. Then there was Viktor. The feeling of his dick against her tongue making her mind go blank. She couldn’t take it all, but what she could take she tried to make the best out of.

She didn’t know what to do so she allowed Viktor to take the lead. He guided her, using her hair to pull her however he wanted. He was gentle but he pulled hard enough for her to follow along.

Ramsey was drowning in her juices. His fingers were damn near slipping out due to how wet she was. He was tired of waiting so he decided it was time for him to taste his girl.

He pulled his fingers out, only to bury his tongue inside her. She gasped around Viktor and gripped the desk below her. Ramsey moved his tongue, grunting at the taste she left on his tongue. Her juices were dripping down his chin, staining his shirt. 

She tasted better than he could've imagined. So sweet, almost too sweet. She tasted like heaven and this was as close as he’d get to it. He didn’t want to stop, not even when she started cumming senselessly around his tongue. 

She pulled away from Viktor and cried out. Her body convulsed and her vision went dark. Her legs shook almost uncontrollably and she babbled nonsense. The orgasm was one for the books. It was so strong. She couldn’t take it. The way Ramsey continued to move his tongue and hit every spot inside, it was killing her.

“Ramsey, I think she’s gonna pass out if you don’t give her a break.” Alaric said. Her heart was starting to beat too fast, her eyes dilated and her mouth opening and closing as if she couldn’t breathe.

Ramsey thought about ignoring his warning but decided against it. He slowly pulled out his tongue and suckled her clit in his mouth. She whimpered and whined, even tried to move away from him. She had nowhere to go. 

After a few seconds he let go with a pop. Her body dropped against the hard oak desk and she laid there, almost lifelessly. Her breathing was shallow, harsh and labored. It felt like the air around her was suffocating her. 

Ramsey stood up from his spot behind her and gently rubbed her lower back. She shivered, goosebumps raising all over her skin. She was tired, completely worn out. Her stamina was almost non-existent. One orgasm and she was ready to sleep for at least a week.

The men around her noticed and knew that had to change that. They’d build up her endurance soon. She would be able to go all day and night when they were done with her. Maybe even DAYS, but that seemed like wishful thinking. 

Baby steps. 

“Nikolai, put her to bed. Viktor, put your dick away and go downstairs. You to Alaric. Nikolai, join us once this is done.” Ramsey said before leaning down and kissing Antionette’s head. She was long gone. Her brain shut off and her body was void. It was as if she was floating above her body.

Nikolai was quick to swipe Tony off of Ramsey’s desk. Being careful as to avoid hurting her or pulling her from her sleep. He swiftly made his way to her room, getting there in only a few seconds. He laid her on the bed gently and moved to grab something to change her into.

He grabbed a soft cotton nightgown and quickly changed her into it. He moved her clothes into the correct bin before settling her into the bed. He pulled the blanket over her, making sure she’d be warm.

He gazed down at her for a while, just taking in her beauty before disappearing into the halls of the manor.

Antoinette’s POV-Days Later: 

“Sir! Please, I can’t!” I cried as Nikolai bullied all three of his fingers into me. He’d been doing it for the last 20 minutes! I couldn’t take much more of the torture.

He ignored me and continued to work his fingers into me. I had to grip the edge of the table to keep myself grounded. My legs were a wobbling mess and I wasn’t sure that I’d be able to take it for much longer.

“This pussy is begging me to keep going, little dove. Don’t you hear how she’s talking to me?” He asked, slowly down his movements and dragging out the sounds of my pussy. It was so lewd and loud! It was embarrassing. 

“Sir! Don’t say such things.” I cried, trying to push him away. I didn’t want anyone to walk in and see us. 

“Say what? That this pussy is so fucking wet you’re about to drown me? That this cunt is so damn good I could die right here between your legs?” I groaned and laid my head on the table.

I think I’m going to die. It’s been like this for days! Every time one of them catches me alone they bend me over and start fingering me like a mad man! Heck, sometimes it’ll be during dinner and they’ll take turns doing it. 

It’s nonstop. I literally almost never get a break. When I wake up one of them is in between my legs, teasing and toying with me until I’m cumming around their fingers or their tongue. While I’m cooking, when I’m sitting around doing nothing, reading, after I just get out of the shower, and before I go to bed. 

They’re like mosquitoes in hot summer heat, attacking the moment I step foot out of the door. I can’t get away from them. Even when I try to hide they find me. I just can’t get away.

“Please Nikolai! I need to cum!” I cried. I tried to push him away again but he grabbed my hands and pinned them to my back. 

“I can tell. You get so whiny when you’re close.” He grunted before leaning forward and shoving his face in my cunt. I whimpered, feeling his tongue circling my clit before he shoved it into me.

His tongue was freakishly long and the feeling was so weird yet so good. I felt like I was gonna pass out! I couldn’t take much more of it. I just can’t!

“NIKOLAI PLEASE! I CAN’T DO IT! I CAN’T!” I cried and pushed back against him. He wouldn’t let me go! He wouldn’t give me permission to cum! He wouldn’t do anything but torture me! 

“Aw. Baby, are you gonna cum?” I whimpered, hearing Viktor behind me. I knew that this was either gonna go one or two ways. He was either gonna be nice today or be a big meanie!

“Please sir! I need it!” I begged, looking over my shoulder at Viktor. He smirked and moved to my side. He gripped my chin and chuckled.

“You need it, doll? Huh? How bad do you need it?” He asked, squishing my cheeks a little.

“So bad, sir! Please! I just need to cum!” I said, tears streaming down my face. He leaned down and nipped at my bottom lip.

“Bet you need to cum so fucking bad, doll. This little pussy can’t take much more, can she?” He asked, smacking my ass.

“No! I can’t! I can’t!” I said, grabbing his arm and squeezing. He wrapped his arms around me and brushed my hand through my hair.

“It’s okay, baby. Nik’s just making you feel good. Ain’t that right, Nikolai?” Viktor asked, glancing down at Nikolai who hadn’t moved from his spot between my legs.

“Mhm.” Nikolai hummed against my cunt, the wet sounds loud and lewd.

“See baby? He’s just trying to make it all better.” Viktor cooed and dragged his finger along my bottom lip, pulling and tugging on it.

I couldn’t do anything but cry and bed for them to give me a break. It’s been going on for too long! I can’t handle it anymore! But if I cum I’m scared they’ll do something to punish me. They’re so cruel!

Nikolai smacked both my asscheeks before gripping them and spreading them apart. I gasped feeling his tongue circling my puckered hole before going over it. 

“Sir!”

“Don’t worry, little dove. We’ll save this for another day.” He chuckled before shoving his tongue deep in my cunt. 

“Stop toying with her and make her cum. We’ve got business to discuss.” I whimpered hearing Ramsey. I’m so glad that he isn’t here to add to the stress. 

“Whatever you say, boss.” Nikolai said sarcastically before sliding his fingers back in and pumping them in and out of me. My grip on Viktor tightened and I whimpered and cried. 

It didn’t take long for me to cum, mostly because Nikolai had been holding me over the edge for the longest. It was an orgasm that was similar to all the others. Strong and damaging. 

I should be used to them by now but I’m not. I don’t think I ever will be. There’s no way I can get used to that euphoric feeling that I get after they put me in a coma inducing orgasm. 

“Good girl. You look so pretty when you cum like a little slut.” Viktor said, kissing my forehead. I couldn’t even speak, my body felt so weak and sluggish. 

“You did so good, dove.” Nikolai muttered against my skin as he slowly pulled his fingers out. I held onto Viktor tighter than before, scared that I would fall.

I felt Nikolai’s fingers at my ankles. He slowly pulled my panties back up to my legs before standing back up. He gently rubbed my ass before giving it a quick swat. I looked back at him and frowned which only made him smirk.

“I suggest you get some rest, dove. Who knows what else we’ll have planned for you.” He teased, flashing his sharp teeth at me. I shivered and moved closer to Viktor.

“Aw. Doll, don’t be scared. We’ll only bite you a little bit.” I looked up at Viktor and gasped seeing his blood red eyes and sharp teeth. I whimpered and tried to pull away but he just held me tighter.

“What? Scared?” He asked, pinning me up against the table. I shook my head quickly which made him chuckle.

“I can hear your heart, doll. Any faster and you’ll have a heart attack.” 

“We don’t have time for games, Viktor. Let’s go.” Ramsey’s voice boomed. I was glad he was here because I really think Viktor and Nikolai would have eaten me or something if he wasn’t. 

“Another time then.” Viktor said, leaning down and dragging her teeth along the side of my neck. I held my breath, scared that he was going to bite me anyways.

“So fucking good.” He grunted before pulling away and disappearing along with Nikolai and Ramsey. 

I just stood there for a few seconds, taking it all in. I was still afraid to breathe too loud and draw their attention again. Lord knows what they’d do to me. I’m not sure they’ve fed either. They’ve been too busy chasing me around to go out and I know there hasn’t been anyone here. 

Oh goodness. What if they decided to feed on me? They’ll kill me! They will, I’m sure of it! 

I took a deep breath before slowly pushing myself off the table and heading upstairs. My legs were wobbling and my pussy pulsed with something familiar and unfamiliar. I tried my best to ignore it but it was so strong.

I just need to sleep. I can sleep it off and everything will go back to how it’s supposed to be. 

A Week Later:

It’s been a week and I’ve never felt worse. I wasn’t sick or anything, no it was worse than that. Well, maybe I was sick. Sick with need. None of them had touched me in a week. They barely even glanced at me.

It made me upset that they acted like everything that had been happening never happened. There were no lingering touches, lew comments, dark gazes, or chaste kisses. Nothing. They didn’t touch me, they didn’t talk to me, they didn’t even look at me. 

I’d walked around the house trying to ignore the burning sensation within me. I had to ignore how my pussy pulsed whenever one of them would walk past me or whenever I saw them whispering about something.

I’ve never felt this way before. I just feel so empty all the time. It’s like I crave being touched by one of them, ALL of them. I need more. I don’t want to just be touched, I want to be-

I want to be fucked. 

I want them to fuck me. All of them. At once. I need it. I need them to fuck me. I don’t want them to just touch and kiss me. I want sex. I want it hard and rough.  I want them to make me theirs over and over again. Claim me until it’s impossible for me to forget.

I sat up from my bed and threw my legs over the side of my bed onto the floor. It was dark outside, the moonlight shining through my window curtains. My room was cold as always, the air was stiff and unmoving. 

I slid on my slippers before I slowly rose from my bed. My legs felt weak and heavy with each step I took towards my door. I was terrified. I didn’t know what would happen when I walked out that door. 

But I was bound and determined to find out. 

I quickly opened my door, ready for something or someone to be standing there. But I was greeted with silence. I peeked out into the hallway and saw nothing. There were no shadows, no sound, nothing. 

I knew they heard me as soon as my feet hit the ground, so why weren’t they waiting? Did they not want me anymore? Had they found someone better? Someone who wasn’t as inexperienced as I was? Maybe. 

Suddenly I didn’t feel like leaving my room anymore. I was too afraid of what was to come when I did. If things didn’t go as I hoped, I don’t think I could stay here and act as if nothing happened. I’d have to live with that embarrassment for the rest of my life. I don’t know if I can do that.

Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward out into the hallway. I didn’t hear the wind pick up like how it would if they were coming towards me. I didn’t hear anything at all.

 Everything was still and unmoving. Lifeless. 

I wasn’t sure where to look or where to start. I knew they wouldn’t be in their room because they didn’t sleep and they almost never stepped foot in them. They were either not here, in Ramsey’s office or downstairs in the basement.

I slowly crept down the hall towards Ramsey's office, trying to avoid the loud and creaky boards on the floor. My heart felt like it was about to beat out of my chest and fall right to the floor. 

Once I’d gotten to the door I thought about knocking my the wetness between my legs reminded me that I wasn’t in the mood to waste time. 

I reached for the knob and slowly turned it before pushing the door open just enough for me to glance inside. I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding when I saw that no one was there. They must be downstairs. 

I shut the door and quickly made my way downstairs, being sure not to accidentally miss a step and fall straight on my face. The air downstairs was much thicker than it was upstairs. It was also colder. 

My nipples hardened against my silk slip and the hair on the back of my neck stood up. I grabbed the bottom of my slip and bit my lip. 

I didn’t want to go downstairs just to find that they weren’t down there. It was scary down there, especially at night. It was so dark, cold and gloomy. I don’t want to be down there by myself. 

Sighing, I tried to remember everything Ramsey had taught me when I first moved in. There were rules set in places for situations like this. Well, not exactly like this but for times when I needed them quickly.

“Ramsey.” I mumbled and stood still. I was standing in the middle of the foyer, dressed in nothing but my slip and freezing my behind off. 

Ramsey always said if I needed one of them all I had to do was say their name. I knew they’d hear me, it was just a matter of if they would come to me or not. 

After a minute or two and me not hearing anything I frowned. Why wasn’t he coming? Did he not hear me? Did he not care that I needed him? 

“Ramsey, please!” I said louder, this time my frustration was VERY clear. I just wanted them to help me. I needed them to make the ache go away. They had to! It was their fault I felt this way in the first place!

“Well. Well. Well.” I gasped and quickly turned around. I expected Ramsey but instead I got Viktor. He smirked down at me, his eyes shining red and his teeth sharp. 

“What are you doing out of bed, doll? You know how dangerous it gets at night around here.” He said, slowly circling around me and looking me up and down.

“I-I just wanted-”

“I know what you want. I can smell it on you. However, you don’t understand what that means.” I frowned up at him as he stopped in front of me. He tsked and gripped my chin, tilting my head up. 

“I do know what it means.” I whispered. He hummed and tilted my head to the side, exposing my bare neck. I grabbed onto his shirt and bit my lip as he ran his finger over it.

“You don’t. We’re not human, love. You don’t get to fuck us and forget about it. No, you’ll remember it for the rest of your life. The best part? You’ll want more every day. It won’t be a one and done situation. You’ll NEED us to fuck you. Your body will crave our touch and if you don’t get it, you’ll slowly go insane. You don’t want that, do you?” He asked, locking eyes with me.

I didn’t know what to say. I already felt like I craved their touch. Why else would I stupidly do this? Why would I subject myself to their cruel words and harsh glares? I’ve already lost my mind. 

“I don’t care. I just want it to go away.” I mumbled. 

“You want us to fuck you because your pussy aches? Four vampires fucking one little human girl. All because her cute little pussy can’t handle being empty.” I groaned, feeling my clit twitch and pulse with need. My legs felt damp with my juices as it slowly dripped down my legs.

“Mm. So fucking sweet. You, my darling human, are temptation all in itself.” He grunted before swiftly picking me up bridal style and whooshing away. 

I blinked and we were downstairs. Ramsey, Alaric, and Nikolai were already sitting around as if they had been waiting on me all night. Had they? 

“What took you so long?” Nikolai asked, smirking at me. I bit my lip and shrugged before Viktor sat me down and moved to sit down. 

I just stood there, in the middle of the room with all of them looking at me. They didn’t speak, move or even gesture to what they wanted from me. I knew what I wanted but I wasn’t sure if that was mutual.

“What do you want, Antoninette?” Ramsey asked, his eyes cutting through me like a knife through butter. His expression gave away nothing. I didn’t know what he was thinking and I wasn’t sure I wanted to find out.

“I w-want you. All of you.” I said, barely above a whisper. They’d hear me even if I didn’t want them too so it didn’t matter. I couldn’t hide from them, no matter how hard I tried. 

“And you think that little virgin pussy of yours can handle taking all of us? We’d break you in half.”

“I don’t care! I-I just want you to fuck me, please! I can’t take this feeling anymore. Please sir!” He didn’t flinch, but the others did. They looked taken back by my blatant statement. Honestly, I was too.

“Yeah?” 

“Yes!” I said quickly. I felt like I was dripping on the floor with how wet I was. My clit throbbed and the need to feel something was becoming unbearable.

“Fine.” Ramsey shrugged before he looked over at Alaric. Alaric nodded and disappeared from his seat before reappearing right in front of me. He smirked down at me before looking down. I followed his gaze and gasped at what he was holding.

“W-What is that?!” I asked quickly.

“It’s a dildo, bambi. You’re gonna fuck that pretty pussy of yours with it before you even think about sitting on one of our dicks. If not, you can turn your pretty little ass around and go to sleep.” I have to use that? I don’t even know how! 

It was a clear dildo, nothing crazy or special. If I had to guess I'd say it was about 6inches maybe? It wasn’t really thick, but it was thick enough to scare me. 

“Alaric I-”

“If you can’t take this, you can’t take either one of us.” I frowned and looked up at him.

“But I just-”

“Want us?” I nodded quickly and grabbed his arm. He smiled and leaned down to my ear. He kissed behind it before he whispered,

“To fucking bad.” I pouted as he stood back up to his full height and smirked.

“The sooner you sit your pretty little ass on this, the sooner we fuck you. So, what’s it gonna be?” I don’t know! I’ve never played with something like that before. Ever! And now I have to use it, in front of all of them? That’s so embarrassing! 

But there’s some part of me that wants too. I want to do what they ask. I want to use the toy in front of them, however they tell me too. It’s not like anything can happen while I use it, right?

“Okay.” I uttered. 

“What was that? I can’t hear you.” Alaric asked, leaning down slightly.

“I’ll do it.” I said normally. He chuckled and cupped my cheek, slowly rubbing his thumb against it.

“Good girl.” He cooed before stepping back.

“Take off the gown.” Viktor demanded. I was nervous to say the least but this was what I wanted. This is what I asked for. 

I gripped the bottom of my slip and slowly pulled up over my head and off. I let go of it, letting it fall to the floor beside me. Their eyes burned into my skin, making me wrap my arms around myself for comfort.

“So beautiful.” Nikolai sighed as he palmed himself through his pants. 

“Get on your knees and spread your legs apart.” Ramsey said, his eyes never once leaving mine. I did as he asked quickly, sensing that if I didn’t there would be a punishment like no other in my future. 

The floor was cold and hard underneath me but I paid little mind to it. My body was so hot with need I almost didn’t notice. My hands laid limp on my thighs because I had no idea what to do with them.

“Good girl.” Alaric rasped before he moved behind me and squatted down. He reached in front of me and sat the toy down. It sat up right, taunting me. I bit my lip and leaned back against Alaric feeling nervous.

“Don’t worry, love. We’re gonna watch and make sure you’re doing everything right.” Alaric whispered against the side of my head before patting my ass. 

“Go on.” I sucked in a breath and slowly moved forward, closer to the toy. I had to sit up on my knees so I could get on top of it. I pushed my hips down and gasped feeling the toy against my opening.

“Alaric,” I mumbled as fear slowly started to creep in. I couldn’t do this. I was too afraid. What if it hurts? What if I didn’t do it right? 

“Shhh. It’s okay, baby. Just sit down. That’s all you have to do.” I felt his hands on my waist, slowly pushing me down onto the toy. I gasped and balled my fists feeling the toy slide into me. It was so unfamiliar.

It didn’t hurt as much as I was expecting but there was a slight sting. I could feel myself stretching around it, my juices flowing out and covering the base.

“Good! Just like that.” Alaric praised and slowly guided my hips up and down the toy. I could only whimper and moan as the toy filled me up. I’d never felt anything like this before. It was exhilarating. 

“Fuck. Look how wet she is.” Viktor groaned.

“Does that feel good dove?” Nikolai asked, his eyes focused on how the dildo disappeared inside me.

“Y-yes! It feels good sir!” I moaned and slowly started moving my hips on my own. Alaric took that as a sign and moved his hands, allowing me to do all the work.

“Didn’t even need lube with how wet she was.” He grunted from behind me.

“I knew we wouldn’t.” Viktor shrugged. 

“I want you to bounce on it like you’d do one of us. I should be able to hear how wet you are.” Ramsey ordered, his hand dropping to his thigh.

I repositioned myself so I could bounce on the toy. I shivered hearing my ass clap and the lewd sound of my juices. It was so loud, or maybe it was just too quiet in here.

My tits bounced and my legs wobbled as I continued trying to do it the way he wanted me too. It felt incredibly good and I couldn’t keep quiet about it. 

“I-It feels so good sir!” I whimpered. My pace slowly increased as I slammed my hips down on the toy chasing my orgasm. I deserved to cum after the week I’ve had. I hadn’t been touched in days and now I’m fucking a dildo in front of four vampires.

“I bet it does. Do you like how it stretches that tight little pussy?” Ramsey asked, his voice dropping an octave.

“Yes sir! I love it!” I cried, tears brimming in my eyes. I wasn’t in pain. Far from it actually. I was completely entranced by pleasure. That was the only thing I had in mind.

“Good. Don’t stop, no matter what.” No matter what? What does that mean?

Suddenly I heard the basement door slam open and the wind picking up. That could only mean that-

“Ramsey. I see you’ve prepared a show for us.” What?

I looked up and gasped seeing three vampires I’d never seen a day in my life. They were old, you could see it. They didn’t look young and eternal like Ramsey, Alaric, Nikolai and Viktor. No, you could see their age.

They had a dark aura around them. It suffocated me. Their eyes were a deep red color, lips stained red most likely from blood. I didn’t like how they looked at me. It wasn’t like how Ramsey and the rest looked at me.

No. They looked at me like they wanted to eat me. Like they wanted to drain me of every drop of blood I had. They wanted to KILL me.

I froze. My movements stopped and my eyes froze on the three vampires that stood before me. I couldn’t move. My body was frozen in fear.

Was Ramsey going to let them hurt me? Was that what this was? He was gonna hurt me?

“Don’t stop.” I felt Alaric’s tongue against my neck, licking and sucking on the exposed skin. One of his hands found my hip and the other my ass. 

His slow, gentle kisses on my neck made me want to keep going. Ignore the glares from the unknown vampires and continue making myself feel good. I freaking deserved it. 

“Come on, bambi. Make that pussy feel good for me.” He whispered before smacking my ass. I quickly started bouncing on the toy again, this time with a new found passion.

I was gonna cum. I didn’t care about my audience or who was looking. I just wanted to cum on this toy so I could be fucked. Because one way or another, someone was going to fuck me.

“Good fucking girl.” He grunted in my ear before smacking my ass a few times. It stung but I liked it. It made me wet and I wanted more.

“So, this is your human?” One of the old vampires asked, looking at Ramsey.

“She is.” He answered, his eyes never leaving me. I looked up at him and bit my lip. It seemed that I was driving him to the brink of insanity because he glared at me and palmed himself through his pants.

“Hm. Pretty. With a pussy like that I understand why you wish to keep her around.” Another laughed. I ignored them all, only focusing on Ramsey and the way he looked at me. There was something in his eyes. Something evil and cruel. 

But for some reason, I don’t think it’s targeted towards me. No. I think these old vampires are the ones he said he’d kill for me if he had too. And I think that’s exactly why they're here.

“Baby. Play with your tits for me?” Viktor asked, his mouth slightly open as he looked at me with nothing but hunger in his eyes. 

“Yes sir.” I said before I gripped my breasts and played with them. I made sure to pull and pinch my nipple for him, just like he would if he was touching me.   

“I figured since you were coming to kill her, I’d allow her last night to be filled with pleasure.” Ramsey replied dryly. I stared at him, still slamming my hips down on the toy like he’d instructed. I was close and he knew it. I figured when I came that would set something in motion, that's what it felt like. 

“He needs you cum, baby. You can do that for him can’t you?” Alaric asked, his hand coming down on my ass repeatedly.

“Yes sir!” I cried at the stinging pain I felt on my ass. He was gonna make it so I wasn’t able to sit down for a week!

“You understand, Ramsey. Keeping the human alive is a stupid decision. You’re blinded by a pretty face and good pussy. You must realize how dangerous this situation is. She knows too much.” Ramsey’s jaw ticked and his fists clenched.

His eyes dropped down to my pussy, watching silently as I bounced on the toy like it was one of them. A shadow of a smirk spread across his face before he looked me in the eyes.

“Cum.” Just like that I was cumming my brains out. My body simply fell forward, my legs shaking and twitching as I squirted all over the toy and onto the floor. 

I balled my fists up and bit my lip to keep myself from screaming. My orgasm was washing over me in waves. Just when I thought I could take it, it would get stronger. I knew Ramsey was doing it. He always made them hard to take.

“That smell! She smells wonderful! I’ve never smelt something so sweet and pure.” I slowly looked up hearing one of the old vampires say something. The way he looked at me freaked me out. 

“Hm. I believe I understand why you don’t want to get rid of her.” Another said, his eyes drinking me in.

I glanced over my shoulder at Alaric and pouted. I just wanted one of them to fuck me. Now! My pussy craved one of them. The toy was fun, sure. But I need real dick. 

“Antoninette, come here.” Ramsey said, his lips tilted slightly into a smirk. 

I slowly raised up, letting the toy slip right out of me before sluggishly standing up. My legs felt wobbly and I was slightly worried that I would fall if I took too many steps.

Alaric gave me a swift pat on the ass and nodded towards Ramsey. I bit my lip and slowly but surely made my way over to him. My thighs were soaked as was all of my pussy. My ass stung from Alaric spanking me. Yet, I wanted more.

Eventually I was standing in between Ramsey's legs. He eyes me from head to toe before licking his lips. He reached out and cupped my soaking wet pussy with one hand. I moaned as he slipped a finger between my folds and found my clit. 

“She’s special. The kind of human you come across once every thousand years.” He mumbled before pulling his hand away and taking his finger into his mouth. He looked up at me as he sucked my juices clean off his finger. It was so hot!

“Ramsey,” I sighed and rubbed my thighs together. He hummed before he reached down, undoing his belt and unzipping his pants.

“You’re gonna ride me, the same way you just did that toy. Do you understand?” He asked as he tugged his pants and boxers down just enough to free his cock. I gasped seeing how big it was. I didn’t doubt I could take it after I took the toy so well but that didn’t mean it wasn’t still scary. 

He slowly stroked it,  precum leaking out of the tip. It was red and angry, pulsing and throbbing the longer I stood there.

“I asked you a question.” He said, gripping my waist and pulling me down on his lap.

“Yes sir!”

“Good girl. Go on, show our guests how a good slut acts.” He said, nodding for me to mount him. I gripped his shoulders and moved so my knees were on his lap. He didn’t seem to be in any pain so I reached down and grabbed his dick, slowly bringing it to my slit. 

I took a deep breath before I slowly pushed it in. I barely got the tip in before I had to grip both his shoulders and cry out. He stretched me out so well. It stung a bit and I needed a second to get used to it. 

“Is it too much, love?” He whispered in my ear as his hands slowly made their way to my behind. I whimpered against his neck as he gripped both sides of my ass.

“No sir. I-I just need a second.” I mumbled. He hummed before gripping my waist and slowly pushing up into me.

“SIR!” I squealed and tried to lift my hips so I could get away from him. He wrapped one arm around my completely while putting the other one on my ass.

“You said you needed a second. I gave you one.” He said against the side of my face before he started pulling me up and down on his cock. I cried on his shoulders as he used me like his own personal toy.

It wasn’t painful, just a little burn from the stretch. I just felt very overstimulated at the moment and him fucking me onto his huge dick like this isn’t helping. 

“Hm. Maybe we should rethink our decision.” I heard one of the creepy vampires say. I just held onto Ramsey and buried my face in his neck.

He was fucking me so slow and gentle yet it felt so freaking good! I don’t know why he’s being so gentle but I can’t complain about it. The way he’s making me feel, I’ve never felt before.

“Ramsey. We’re willing to let her live, under one condition.” I could feel the air shifting and tensions rising. Ramsey slowly fucked up into me faster, his hips meeting my thighs and ass quickly. The sound of our skin meeting was so loud and lewd. I cringed a few times if I’m being honest.

“And what would the condition be?” Ramsey asked. To me it sounded like he already knew the answer or at least he guessed what they were gonna want.

“She comes with us.” Ramsey’s grip on me tightened and I could feel the sudden change in the way he fucked me. It wasn’t so gentle anymore. He was pounding up into me like I had done something wrong.

Slow but hard strokes, each of them making me jump and squeal. I bit down on his shoulder without really meaning to in order to keep myself from getting too loud. Who knows what he’d do if I interrupted with my whining?

“Come with you for what?” Viktor asked quickly. I could hear the anger in his voice and I knew this situation was about to take a turn for the worse. 

“As our little human pet of course. Good pussy like that shouldn’t go to waste. She’ll keep us satisfied and fed for a while before we need to find a replacement.” 

“Yes. Jessica has gotten boring. A little thing like this one should do just fine.” 

I moaned as Ramsey slid his hand between my legs and slowly rubbed my clit in circles. The stimulation had my legs shaking and my body arching up towards him. He locked eyes with me for a brief second before looking past me at the others.

“No.” 

“Excuse me?! What the fuck do you mean no? You have no right to refuse us!” Rasmey made a sound similar to a growl before moving one of his hands to the back of my head. He held it tenderly as he continued his assault on my pussy.

I was leaking all over him, soaking his thighs and pants. I would’ve been embarrassed but my mind was too clouded by lust for me to even consider anything like that. 

“I mean, you can’t have her. She’s mine.” I don’t know what happened but him saying that I was his broke something inside me. I started bouncing on his dick, slamming my hips down forcefully. I didn’t care that you could hear how wet I was or the sound of my ass meeting his thighs. 

“You dare disrespect your elders this way?! Over an unmarked human?!” Unmarked? 

“I’m sorry about this next part, love. But don’t worry, I’ll make it as painless as possible.” Ramsey whispered in my ear. I didn’t have a clue in the world what he was talking about. I slowed down so I could ask what he meant but I didn’t get the chance. 

He tilted my head to the side and leaned down to my neck. I whimpered feeling his teeth scrape against the skin, enough for me to feel pressure. I knew what was coming. I figured it would happen sooner or later. 

Surprisingly I wasn’t afraid. I wanted it to happen. Maybe because I knew that Ramsey wouldn’t kill me so I didn’t have to be afraid of it. I’m not sure. 

“Do it.” I whispered, sensing him tense. He held me tighter before sinking his teeth into my neck. I expected pain, and lots of it. Instead, all I got was this overwhelming sense of pleasure.

It was like a wave just washed over me. Something I had heard to be extremely painful and scary was euphoric to me. So much that I came right then and there, all over Ramsey’s dick.

My eyes rolled back and my body shook. My mind went completely blank, I couldn’t think straight at all. The only thing on my mind was who was gonna bite or fuck me next. 

Everything going on around me was completely forgotten in my mind. Nothing mattered other than who was gonna fuck me next, or bite me. Which ever they wanted to do first. I don’t care.

“Mm.” I heard Ramsey groan before I felt him pulling away. I glanced up at him and bit my lip seeing my blood covering his mouth. His eyes were blood red, just as always after they feed. 

“You were saying something about her being unmarked?” He said, smirking at the creepy vamps.

“We’ll kill you all for this disrespect! Then once we’ve burned your bodies, we’re gonna pass around you pretty little human like a fuckin-” There was a loud squelching sound before silence overtook the room. 

I lazily lifted my head and turned to see what happened, only to see three large puddles of blood on the floor. I looked up at Ramsey before looking back down.

Hm. How unfortunate. 

“Can one of you fuck me now?” I asked, not even bothered by the fact that three very dead vampires were sitting on the floor. 

“How much blood did you drink?” Alaric asked, glancing at Ramsey.

“She tasted too good for me to stop. Probably took a little too much.” Ramsey answered before lifting me off his dick and turning me around so I was facing the other three. I reached down and slowly rubbed my clit.

I just need dick. That’s it.

“Fuck it smells so good.” Nikolai groaned. I felt Ramsey’s fingers drag across my neck where he bit and I shivered. The spot was really sensitive. It kinda made me jerk a little when he brushed his fingers over it.

I blinked and Viktor was right in front of me, his eyes red and his teeth sharp. I sat up slightly, ignoring the little ache between my legs. He swiftly picked me up before moving me over to the bed in the corner of the room.

He laid me down and quickly pulled my legs open. He reached down, shoving a finger inside me before pulling it out and putting it in his mouth. He groaned at the taste before quickly pulling his pants and climbing up on the bed.

He got in between my legs and put my legs around his waist. He moved one hand to the back of my head and grabbed my hand with the other. He held it against the bed before he slowly pushed into me.

My eyes rolled back and my body arched up. He was so deep and he filled me up so good. I needed this. I need them inside me at all times. I never want them to stop.

“Fuck! She feels so fucking good.” Viktor grunted as he slowly thrusted in and out of me. His heavy balls smacked up against my ass making me groan. 

He leaned down and licked the spot where Ramsey had bitten me. He moaned, tasting the blood that had dripped out onto my shoulder. I could feel it in the way he held me that he wanted to taste me too. 

“Fuck you taste like heaven, doll.” He moaned against my neck and gently squeezed my hand. I tensed around him making his dick jump inside me.

“Want you to bite me.” I mumbled feeling his tongue slide against my neck. He groaned and pulled my head back slightly.

“Just a taste.” He whispered before sinking his teeth into my neck, just as Ramsey had before. I could feel the tinge of pain in it now but it was still overtaken by pure, hot, pleasure.  

“I’m cumming!” I screamed feeling that euphoric wave washing over me again. It had to be Ramsey pulling all of these orgasms from me like this in an attempt to dull the pain I was supposed to be feeling.

Viktor pulled away from my neck and sighed happily. His lips covered in blood, just like Ramsey’s before. He smiled down at me lazily before he chuckled.

“You taste so fucking good, baby.” His smile was vicious and scary due to the fact that his fangs were showing. Normally I would be scared out of my mind, but right now? Fear was the last thing on my mind. 

“Fuck me sir!” I said, wrapping my arms around his neck and pulling him down. He chuckled and gripped my waist.

“Gonna fuck you so damn good, doll.” He grunted before he started slamming into me. I whined and pulled him closer if that was possible. 

“Please sir! I need you!” I cried, trying my hardest not to scream. He was fucking me so hard and so fast. His vampire abilities aiding him just a little bit. I’ve never felt like this a day in my life. I never wanted it to end. 

“Fuck you take it so well, baby.” He moaned before leaning down and smashing his lips against mine. I groaned feeling him slip his tongue in my mouth. I sucked on it before pulling away and smiling up at him.

“Dirty fucking girl.” He chuckled and grabbed my leg, quickly throwing over his shoulder. 

“VIKTOR!” I cried, feeling him deeper. This new position had my back arching off the bed and my body shaking. He was hitting all the right spots, making me see stars.

He pressed his forehead against mine and moaned my name. I tensed around him and dug my fingers into his shoulders. I could feel my stomach tightening and another orgasm getting closer. I whimpered underneath Viktor and hit his shoulder trying to tell him that I can’t take anymore.

He grabbed both my hands and pinned them above my head. I bit my lip as he slowly rolled his hips, his lower abdomen nudging my clit making me gasp. 

“Sir! I’m-”

“Cum on this dick, baby.” He moaned and reached down to rub my clit. I squealed and gripped his arms tightly as I came again. This time was just as powerful as all the others. It felt like they were getting stronger with each one I had. 

“She looks so damn pretty when she cums.” I heard Alaric groan. Viktor slowly pulled out of me before he leaned down to my neck and kissed his bite mark. The feeling made my pussy pulse. 

My eyes felt heavier and my body was beginning to feel really weak, most likely from the blood loss. I really wanted to fall asleep but I figured that wasn’t the smartest idea because the possibility of me not waking up was VERY high.

“Shit.” I heard one of them say before I felt myself being picked up. I snuggled into whoever was carrying me and nodded off. I didn’t mean to, but I just felt so tired.

“Hey, you’ve gotta keep your eyes open for me. Can you do that?” Their words sounded slurred but I could make it out. I nodded as best as I could and held onto them as tight as I could.

After about a minute I was being put down in warm water. I sighed and laid back head back against the tub. The smell of roses and candles made me open my eyes the best I could.

“Hey. I need you to eat this and drink this.” Alaric said, holding a cookie in one hand and a glass of something red. I could really see because of how blurry my vision was getting.

I tried to reach for the cookie but my arms just wouldn’t move. I groaned and laid my head back on the edge of the tub.

“Here, open your mouth.” I opened my mouth and felt him put a small piece of the cookie in my mouth. I slowly chewed it up before sitting up just a little.

“I-”

“It’s okay, baby. Just relax.” He cooed before gripping my chin and tilting my head back. 

“Drink all of this. Don’t spit it out.” Why would I spit it out?

He brought the glass up to my lips and slowly tilted the cup back until whatever in it came out. I cringed at the taste and started shaking my head. He grunted when I tried to pull away.

“You have to drink it all, bambi. Just a little bit more. You’re almost done.” I sucked it up and drank the rest before quickly pulling away. I made a face and quickly wiped my lips.

“W-What was that?” I asked, glancing down at my hand. I gasped seeing blood all over my hand.

“Blood.”

WHAT?

“Y-You gave me-”

“It’s Ramsey’s. It’ll make you feel better quicker. You won’t even remember you drank it.” He said, taking my hand and cleaning the blood off of it.

“Nasty.” I mumbled.

“You’ll live.” He chuckled softly. I rolled my eyes before sitting back and laying down. I still felt incredibly tired but I wasn’t sure if I could finally sleep or not.

“You can sleep. I’ll take care of you.” He said gently. I nodded before sinking lower into the tub and closing my eyes.

“Just so you know, when you wake up, I expect to get a taste of that pretty little pussy.”

Oh goodness.

[avawilsonok]

Like We Grown

Warnings: MxFxM. BWBM. Possessive. Weed. Recording without permission. Leaked sex tape. Name calling(slut, whore, bitch). Heavy use of the N-word. Gangs. Dirty Talk. Pussy spanks. Light angst. Face riding. Thigh humping/riding. Lots of crying. Light spanking. Daddy kink. Choking. Hair pulling.

WC. 22k

The smell of weed and backwoods, specifically honey berry and original, was strong inside the dark blue SRT. The car windows had fogged up from the smoke, if the windows weren’t tinted you’d think something dirty was going in that car. Inside the car sat three bestfriends, two of them smoking while the other sat on her phone scrolling aimlessly in the backseat.

This was what their nights usually looked like. The two men would sit in the front seat, passing a joint or a backwood, while the younger woman would sit and ramble about something she wanted or what happened at work. The three had been friends for a long time, becoming inseparable when they got older.

The girl, Ivy, was 22 which was younger than the two men in the front seat. two years to be exact. They were only a year ahead of her in school, mostly because she had skipped a grade after being deemed too smart. In the front seat sat Bronco and Saint, both of them were 24. 

Bronco was tall and big, standing at 6’5 and 290 pounds. His muscular arms were covered in black ink and scars from him being a hardheaded child. His eyes were hazel green, his nose slightly crooked but unnoticeable unless you were staring from a certain angle. His medium length curly hair was pulled back into a ponytail. He had on his signature black wifebeater, black jeans, a fresh pair of jordans, and his gold chain. 

Saint was 6’4 and 285 pounds. He didn’t have as many tattoos as Bronco, just a small cross along the side of his wrist. His eyes were dark brown, appearing black unless he was standing directly in the light. His nose was straight, a small gold stud on the left side. His hair was braided down in cornrows. He had on a black hoodie, black jeans and a fresh pair of white air forces. He had in his signature diamond studs that were a gift from his late grandmother.

Ivy was 5’10 and thick. Her thighs were thick, her ass was fat, and her boobs were big. She had a little pudgy stomach, a purple belly piercing hanging over her belly button. She had a butterfly tattooed on her ankle and a rose on the back of her shoulder. Her eyes were light brown and her nose was button shaped with a diamond stud in the right side. Her dark brown locs were dyed red on the ends. She had on a pair of tightly fitted gray cotton shorts, a baby blue crop top that had the word FREAK printed across it, and some blue sandals that matched the shirt.

She was just about to go to bed when Bronco called and told her to bring her ass outside. She was pissed because he waited until 11 o'clock to call her when he knew she’s in bed by then. When he promised to buy her some new shoes she basically ran out the front door and down the street to his place. He and Saint only lived four houses down so it wasn’t like she had to go out of her way to get there. 

They were both sitting on the hood of the car passing a backwood when she got there. She gave them both a hug, because she hadn’t seen them all day due to her leaving for work earlier than usual, before they got in the car. That’s how they ended up where they were now. Bronco and Saint high out of their minds while Ivy was only buzzed. She only took a few hits of Bronco’s weed, mostly because she had work in the morning and didn’t want to feel bad.

She realized her friend Jasmine wouldn’t be coming to work in the morning and she was going to need a ride. She leaned up, laying over the middle console and looked up at Bronco, her bottom lip poked out like it usually did when she wanted something.

“Whatchu want?” Bronco grunted before taking a long drag from the joint in his hand.

“Need you to take me to work in the morning.” She said, batting her eyelashes up at him.

“Why you ain’t ask him?” He asked, motioning towards Saint who sat silently listening to the other two.

“Cause he drives too damn fast! Then have the nerve to have a fucking attitude when I get mad about it.” She sighed as if he had just asked the dumbest question in existence.

“Nah. You always wanna take all day gettin’ ready then be mad when I’m rushin’ ya ass. You’d be late if it wasn’t for me.” Saint shrugged, his eyes low as he glanced down at Ivy. She rolled her eyes before looking back at Bronco.

“Please? I won’t even ask you to pick me up.” He hummed and leaned back in his seat.

“Fine. But who’s pickin’ you up?” She smiled before turning to Saint and patting his shoulder.

“Nah. I drive too fast , remember?” Bronco chuckled deeply and passed the weed to Saint who was smirking down at Ivy as she pouted at him.

“Saint please!” 

“Ight. Fuck.” He said, rolling his eyes. Ivy smiled before sitting back in her seat and getting on her phone. She went back to rambling about what she’d done all day, accidentally letting her trip to the suburbs slip.

Once she realized she’d let it slip she quickly looked up from her phone to see if either of them had actually been listening and heard her. Sadly it seemed that both Bronco and Saint had heard what she said as they were both looking back at her with a confused look. 

“Fuck you just say?” Bronco asked, his eyes squinting as he glared at her.

“Which part? I’ve been saying a lot of things so I’m not exactly sure what you're referring to. Y’know, I forgot to mention that when I was at work Jasmine said she-” her sad attempt at trying to change the conversation failed as Saint interrupted her.

“Nah you tryna change the subject. Whatchu you say ‘bout bein’ in Brentwood with some white boy?” Saint asked, looking her up and down.

“I ain’t say that.” She shrugged and looked down at her phone. Her messages with Jasmine about her trip to Brentwood stared back at her. She’d be texting Jasmine and talking to them at the same time. Thus how she ended up saying something she wasn’t supposed to.

“Yo' ass ain’t slick, Ivory. Stop tryna play like you fuckin’ dumb.” Bronco grunted, the joint in his hand long forgotten. His high was fading and that was adding to his agitation.

Ivory knew by the fact that Bronco didn’t call her Ivy that she had pissed him off. She only had two options in this situation, jump out of the car and run home or fess up about what she’d been doing in Brentwood. It was far too cold to be running anywhere so she opted for telling the truth. She was well aware that they were both gonna lecture her after she did but she was ready for it.

“I went up to Brentwood after my shift with this guy I met at the club a few weeks ago. It was nothing.” Ivy barely glanced up at her two best friends, mostly because she knew they were pissed and she couldn’t handle looking at them. 

“I know you ain’t gettin’ in the car with niggas you barely know. You done lost yo' fuckin’ mind?” Bronco sighed and shook his head.

“No! You act like you’ve never been up there fucking on them white girls and shit.” She hissed back at him, her phone dropping into her lap as she crossed her arms.

“That shit ain’t the same and you know it.” Saint said, rolling his eyes. 

“HOW? You BOTH have been up there fuckin’ with those prepschool bimbos! But I can’t get some dick from one of those spoiled little white boys? That’s bullshit!” Bronco grunted and turned around, looking forward and not saying anything else. 

“Like I said, that shit ain’t the same. Those bimbos want a hood nigga so they can run and tell mommy and daddy they got they pussy beat in by a thug. But those boys? They’ll turn yo' lil’ ass out and have all their little buddies takin’ turns with yo' ass. That shit JUST happened to Blue’s little cousin, you tryna be next?” Ivory sighed and rubbed the back of her neck.

She was aware of the stuff that happened in Brentwood. Spoiled rich brats took advantage of people and made a joke of it. She’d been told that all her life. But she could protect herself. If one of those white boys tried to fuck with her, she’d beat they ass and then come tell her friends so they could whoop they ass again.

However, she understood why Bronco and Saint were so pissed. They didn’t play about her, at the fuck all. The last time a boy tried to play with her they hung his ass up by his shoestrings and beat the fuck outta him until he was damn near dead. Anytime anybody played, they took care of it for her. 

If a boy pushed his luck? They beat his ass until he was screaming and crying for his mama. If a girl thought she was safe because they were men and didn’t believe in beating women? They sent some of their female friends to their address and had it handled. 

Ivy never had to worry about doing anything for herself. Bronco and Saint weren’t gonna let anyone disrespect their girl. If somebody wanted to try, they got their ass beat and quickly learned their place. They’d lost friends over her and would do it again if need be. Everybody could get it when it came to Ivory Maybelle James. 

“Okay.” She sighed quietly. Bronco looked back over his shoulder and glared.

“You gon’ stop goin’ up there?” Ivy bit the inside of her cheek but nodded slowly. She was lying but she didn’t want him and Saint to be pissed at her. They were so snappy when they were pissed off with her.

“I ain’t hear you.” 

“I’m not gonna go up there anymore.” She mumbled, her chest beginning to feel heavy as the lie rolled off her tongue.

“Ight. And I swear if I find out yo' ass went up there again you gon’ get somebody hurt.” There was truth to his threat. She knew that all too well. The last time she’d lied and fucked around with someone they both told her to leave alone he ended up with a broken jaw.

“Okay.” They sat in the car for another hour before Ivy said she needed to go home so she could get some sleep. She gave Saint a kiss on the cheek and said goodnight before Bronco walked her home. It was almost one in the morning and he wanted to be sure she got home safe. 

They got to the porch when Ivy turned and kissed Bronco’s cheek, silently saying thank you. Bronco kissed her forehead goodnight and told her to take her ass inside before she caught pneumonia or something. Her shorts had ridden up, her ass peaking out just a little. She rolled her eyes at him before she went inside and went to bed.

The Next Morning:

Ivory was rushing around, thankful that her mom was a deep sleeper, as she tried to get ready for work. She’d overslept once again and now was rushing trying to get dressed, just like Saint said she would. She hated when he was right about things. His head was big enough without him being right. 

Unbeknown to her, Bronco was downstairs in her kitchen eating her breakfast with her mother. He came over 10 minutes ago to pick her up, just for her mother to open the door and say she had overslept and was just then getting ready. Ms James let him in and guided him into the kitchen for something to eat. Ivory wouldn’t eat but two bites because she was late and her mom didn’t want the food going to waste.

Bronco happily followed the older Ms James into the kitchen and sat down at the dinner table. He was finishing up the last few pieces of bacon and a piece of toast when Ivy came barreling down the stairs and into the kitchen. She almost jumped out of her skin seeing Bronco’s big ass sitting at her dinner table with her mom standing beside him, smiling like always.

“BRONCO! Is that my food?!” She screeched as she stomped over to the table and looked at the almost empty plate in front of him. 

“You should’ve been up on time. You’ve got 10 minutes until you’ve got to be at work. I suggest you get going.” Her mother said, grabbing two pieces of toast from her own plate and handing them to her.

“But mama-”

“LATE.” Her mother said before taking Bronco and her own plate to the sink to wash them. Bronco dramatically licked his lips as he stood up, making Ivy glare at him.

“I swear I hate you.” She mumbled before stomping out of the house to his car. He chuckled as he shut the house door behind him and got in the car. He glanced over at Ivy to see her taking small bites of her toast before he started the car and drove off.

“Why don’t you just set alarms, ma? You oversleep almost everyday.” Ivory glanced at him and grunted but didn’t say anything at first. She finished both pieces of her toast before licking her lips and turning towards Bronco.

“I do! I just sleep through them. I can’t stay out all night and wake up on time like you and Saint. I’m a normal human being, unlike you and him.” She grumbled. Bronco chuckled and reached over, gripping her exposed thigh. She had on a pair of blue jean shorts, her work shirt, and some black vans. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and she had studs in, instead of dangly earrings.

“You always say we’re not normal.” He mumbled.

“Cause you’re not. You’re weird. VERY weird.” She shrugged and pulled out her phone. She had two messages from the white boy in Brentwood, Levi was his name. 

He was a weirdo but his dick was rather thick, not long, but really thick. He couldn’t fuck worth a damn so she had to do most of the work, but it felt good. He was a little freak too. She could choke the shit out of him and he wouldn’t even blink. He actually liked shit like that. She needed someone to fuck and control every now and then.

She opened the messages and bit her lip. She made sure Bronco wasn’t paying attention to her before she read them and replied quickly. 

She put her phone on DND before looking at Bronco. Today he had on a black wifebeater and gray sweatpants. She could admit he looked hella good this early in the morning but that wasn’t anything new. Both her best friends were fine as fuck, she was aware of that. There were many times where people thought she was dating one of them because of how close they all were.

They all understood why. They were always together and they boys never let anyone get too close to Ivory without them getting a little violent. Ivy was also a little testy when some girl found herself getting cozy with one of the boys while she was around. She was quick to shut that shit down, which made both Bronco and Saint laugh most of the time.

Ivy would sit on one of their laps when they went out, they’d kiss each other goodbye, the boys paid for any and everything Ivy wanted, and sometimes they got a little too touchy. Usually after they’d gotten high, but sometimes when they were completely sober. 

It wasn’t long before Bronco had pulled up to WaterBurger and Ivy quickly got out of the car. She grabbed her things and said a quick thank you before running inside. She was 10 minutes late but she didn’t give a damn. Her manager was gonna be up her ass even if she wasn’t late so it didn’t even matter.

Her shift went by slowly, seeming to drag on the more aggravated she got. People were really fucking annoying first thing in the morning. It was like everyone had an attitude and if she was a bad person she would’ve spit in their food. However, her mother raised her better than that so she simply smiled through the frustration.

On her break she texted Saint and told him she didn’t need a ride anymore. Her excuse being that her and Malarie were going to the mall before she came home. When he asked if she wanted money she declined, claiming that she still had some left over from the last time she went shopping and Bronco gave her money. Surprisingly he left it alone and told her to text him when she got home.

As she clocked out she caught Malarie by the door. She quickly told her that if anyone were to ask they had gone to the mall for a couple of hours after her shift. Malorie was well aware of where Ivy was going and she didn’t like it one bit, but she agreed and asked that Ivy texted her when she got to Brentwood. Just to bring her some peace Ivory agreed and headed out the backdoor. 

There was a white 2024 Tesla sitting under some trees in the farthest part of the parking lot. She could see Levi clear as day since his windows weren’t tinted at all. She rushed across the parking lot and climbed in the car. Levi instantly pulled off, just like he had been doing for the few weeks they’d been hooking up. Ivy made it perfectly clear that as soon as she was in the car it was time to go.

“Bad day?” Levi asked, glancing over at Ivy. She shrugged and let her hair down, the tension from her ponytail fading slowly.

“People are dickheads.” She grumbled. Levi chuckled and nodded in agreement.

“Hey, I was thinking, I’m having this yacht party in a few weeks. Maybe you could come?” Ivy bit the inside of her cheek and looked out the window. She knew better than that. Yacht parties are dangerous, especially when the parents of rich brats use their money to bail their kids out of every problem they have. 

Bronco would literally KILL her for even looking at a yacht owned by someone from Brentwood, even more so if she actually did it. Saint would just lecture her like he usually did until she felt bad and apologised for it. Hell, they were both gonna kill her if they found out about her being her right now. She was so fucked if Malarie slipped up. 

“Nah. Thanks for the invite though.” She shrugged. Her phone dinged, alerting her that someone had texted her. She hoped that it wasn’t one of her two best friends. She looked at her phone and sighed seeing that it was just a text from her mom reminding her that she wouldn’t be home for the next few nights.

She had to go out of town to visit her sister, Ivy’s aunt, Mary in the hospital. She had been having heart complications and was finally about to have an operation. Ivy had forgotten about it until just now.

“Everything okay?” Levi asked, noticing that Ivy was stuck in her phone.

“Yeah. It’s straight.” She answered and sat her phone down. 

“So, where are your parents going?” She asked, looking over at Levi.

“Paris. My father had a meeting there and my mom was bitching about going. I’m glad though because it means I get to have the house to myself and be with you.” She nodded and leaned against the door.

“I can’t stay long. I’ve got shit to do at home.” She mumbled.

“Okay. Are you gonna let me take you home this time?” She mentally rolled her eyes before she shook her head. The last thing she needed was for the white boy to know where she lived. She didn’t need him popping up and getting her caught up.

It didn’t take long for them to arrive in Brentwood. The nice neighbourhood was so different from Ivy’s. She liked it but at the same time she couldn’t imagine not living in the “slums” as the Brentwood brats would call it. It was scary sometimes but the community aspect was there. 

They went inside and got right down to business. They were barely in the room before Ivy was pulling off her clothes, Levi following suit. Levi laid on the bed, stroking his already hard cock while Ivy pulled off her lace panties. Levi grunted seeing her fat pussy, a slight shine to it from her wetness. 

“Uh, can you do it without a condom this time?” Ivy damn near choked hearing that shit. He had to have lost his damn mind to think that he was about to slide up in her without proper protection. She wasn’t about to be pushing out some snot nose Brentwood brat.

“No. Are you crazy? You think you’re about to nut in me and get me pregnant?” She asked, grabbing a condom out of her purse that she kept in case a boy tried to pull some shit like this.

“I’ll pull out. Besides, getting pregnant wouldn’t be so bad-”

“Yo. You’re turning me off with this shit. I ain’t fuckin’ you without a condom so shut the fuck up about it. Ight?” Levi nodded quickly and sat up slightly. Ivory tossed him the condom so he could put it on while she put her phone on DND. 

Levi quickly slid the condom on and went back to stroking himself. It felt different but he was used to it. Ivy always made him wrap it up and today was no different. Ivy dropped her phone into her purse before she climbed up on top of Levi. His hands moved to her waist, gripping the soft flesh.

“You look good today. I forgot to tell you that earlier.” Levi mumbled as Ivvy reached down and gripped his cock. It was only about 5 or 5 ½ inches. It was short, but very thick. Ivy only fucked him because he listened and didn’t try to control her even though he had a little dick.

She hummed and slowly pushed his hard cock into her. She bit her lip as her pussy stretched around it but as she went to sink lower she remembered there wasn’t anything else to sink on to. She always forgot that it was short when she first pushed it in. The girth of it always played tricks on her mind.

“Fuck,” Levi groaned at the feeling of Ivy’s tight, wet pussy squeezing his dick. She always felt so good wrapped around him, like heaven on earth. All the girls in Brentwood were fucking annoying. They whined too much and always wanted to do anal for some reason. 

Ivy grinded on Levi’s lap, mostly because that’s all she could do. If she tried to ride him, he’d slip out. She was a fast rider, there was no slow shit with her and she couldn’t go fast with Levi. It was okay though, he was cute and let her talk as crazy as she pleased.

After a few minutes of her lazily moving her hips and Levi moaning like a bitch in heat he asked her to stop. She assumed it was because he was about to cum and he didn’t want to cum so early so she did.

“Can I-I fuck you from the back?” She didn’t want to because she knew it wasn’t gonna feel great if she would be able to feel it all. But, she aimed to please.

She slid off his lap and moved to lay on her stomach. Levi slid off the bed and moved behind her, pulling her to the edge of the bed and pushing down on her back. He was amazed at how deep her arch was and how pretty her ass looked. 

“Be quick. I’ve gotta go soon.” Ivy mumbled into her arm. Levi was taking longer than needed to slide that dick up in her. She didn’t understand why it was taking him so long. As she went to look back Levi grabbed her by her hair and pushed her head down into the sheets.

“WHAT THE FUCK!” She screeched, surprised that Levi even TRIED some shit like that. She was just about to sit up when he slid into her making her grunt.

“S-sorry! I just wanted to try something.” He apologised, but his hand didn’t leave her hair. He was still holding her head down and it was starting to piss her off.

“Levi get-”

“Does it feel good slut?” Huh? She thought. He couldn’t have been talking to her. It didn’t feel like shit if she was being for real. What the fuck had gotten into him?

“Wha-”

“Take that white cock bitch! This black pussy is gonna need a white cock to-” That did it. Ivy reached back and grabbed Levi’s hand, twisting it until he yelped and his grip on her hair loosened enough for her to sit up and push him away from her.

“HAVE YOU LOST YO’ FUCKIN’ MIND?! The fuck you think you saying to me right now? This ain’t some porno, white boy! This shit real and if you EVER try that shit again imma fuck you up!” She threatened, her hands shaking from how bad she wanted to slap the shit out of Levi. 

“I-I’m sorry. I just thought-”

“You thought wrong! You-” Ivy suddenly took notice of the phone in Levi’s hand. Her blood boiled and her eyes twitched once she realized what he was doing. 

“I’m gonna fucking kill you.” Levi’s face went red as he realized he’d been caught. He knew he shouldn’t have listened to his friends and tried this. Ivy didn’t play about her rules and no photography was her biggest one.

“Delete that shit and delete it now!” She yelled as she stepped forward, ready to break Levi’s nose for even thinking about recording her.

“Okay but-”

“Say one more fucking thing and I’ll fucking kill you.” Levi snapped his mouth shut and quickly deleted the video from his phone.

“You’re recently deleted too white boy!” He listened and made sure the video was completely gone. 

“Ivy I-”

“Nah. Fuck you and fuck this.” Ivy grumbled as she grabbed her clothes and quickly pulled them back on before grabbing her bag and making her way towards the door.

‘Wait! Am I gonna see you again?” She scoffed and turned to look over her shoulder.

“If you see me again, it’ll be because I’m about to whoop that ass.” Ivy said before she walked out the door and basically ran out of the house. She was so pissed off she could’ve ran home but she took three deep breaths and tried to calm down.

She called for an Uber and waited a little bit down the street from Levi’s place. She knew she couldn’t start walking around this white ass neighbourhood without someone calling the police and reporting some suspicious activity. She opted to just stay close and try not to look weird.

She would’ve called Bronco or Saint but then she would’ve had to admit to lying to them and doing exactly what they told her not to do. All of which she didn’t want to do. Bronco would kill Levi and Saint would kill Ivy. If they were ever to find out about what he tried to do, oh, they’d break every bone in his body and cut off his hands.

After roughly 10 minutes her Uber pulled up and she jumped in. The ride home was quiet and her Uber driver could sense the anger rolling off of her. They pulled up, just outside her house and she got out of the car, mumbling a quick thank you before going inside the house. 

She basically threw her things down before she climbed in the bed and got up under her blanket. She couldn’t stop shaking from how pissed off she was. Levi had just ruined her entire day and now she couldn’t even think straight. She knew Brentwood kids were dickheads, but she genuinely thought Levi was a little different. How stupid could she be? She’s just lucky that she stopped it before it could get any worse and he could’ve done anything bad to her.

As time ticked on the anger turned into sleepiness. She pulled off her shorts and laid back down. Her phone was in her bag, messages from Bronco, Saint and her mother going unread. She’d forgotten that she put it on DND and left it in her bag.

Besides, anything they wanted could wait until she woke up in a few hours. 

The Next Day:

Ivy was out cold. The events of Yesterday had driven her into a deep sleep, allowing her to sleep all day and night. It was now 10 o'clock in the morning and she was still fast asleep. Completely unaware of the storm that was brewing outside her house.

Down the street, exactly four houses down, Bronco and Saint were sitting outside with their long time friend DaeDae. They were talking shit mostly, chopping it up about nonsense shit and bullshit street problems. They chatted about how the boys from 88th street had been circling the hood lately. They felt there was trouble brewing but that was nothing new.

Bronco was half agitated, mostly because Ivy was ignoring his calls and texts. Saint too. Even though she only lived up the street, they all knew better than to just walk up in her house. The last time they tried Mama James damn near beat both of their asses. That was the first and last time they tried anything like that. Saint had called her this morning and she still hadn’t answered. They were gonna tell her ass something when they got a hold of her. 

The men were deep in the conversation when Saint's cousin, Jevon came running up like his ass was on fire. The boy was supposed to be in school but apparently he had other ideas about what to do with his time. Saint glared at the younger boy as he stopped in front of them, breathing hard as hell.

“Why yo' ass ain’t in school?” Bronco asked, glancing at Saint who only shook his head.

“Fuck allat. I gotta show y’all this shit.” Jevon rushed out before pulling out his phone and pulling something up.

“Yo, I ain’t watchin’ no more videos of you embarrassing yourself on the court.” Saint mumbled. 

“Nigga shut up and look.” Jevon grunted before he turned the phone around and to show them what was oh so important.

A video of some white boy hittin’ some girl from the back played. Saint balled up his lips and looked away. His cousin was forever showing him some weird shit. Why the fuck would he care about some girl getting her shit beat by a white boy? Bronco was just about to look away when he noticed the rose tattoo on the girl's shoulder. He knew that tattoo all too well.

“Does it feel good slut?” Broncos jaw clenched watching the white boy grab Ivy by her hair and push her head down roughly. The way her body tensed and she grunted made his blood boil.

“Take that white dick bitch-“ Bronco grabbed the phone and turned the video off before he turned and grabbed his phone, quickly calling Ivy. She had all of one chance to answer her damn phone before he went to her house and broke the damn door down.

“Yo' what’s wrong?” Saint asked, noticing how stiff his best friend had gotten. The look on his face let him know something wasn’t right and apparently it was really fucking bad.

“It’s Ivy.” Jevon said quickly. Saint thought he had lost his hearing for a second or something. There was no way his cousin had just said that Ivy, HIS Ivy, was the girl in that video. She would never do no shit like that. NEVER.

Saint grabbed the phone and pressed play on the video again. He watched until he saw the same thing Bronco saw. That damn rose tattoo. His heart was starting to beat a little too fast and his hands were sweaty. He was going to kill her.

“Who all has this shit?” Saint asked quickly.

“Half the boys in B-Wood. One of the boys I played summer ball with sent it to me and asked if I knew who it was. I told him it was the slut Shanice on 88th. That bitch has enough sextapes out so I’m sure she won’t even know if one more is added.” 

“Imma fuckin’ kill her.” Bronco grunted as he was sent to voicemail for the third time. 

“You take yo' ass to school. D, we’ll talk to you later.” Saint said as Bronco turned and started walking down the street to Ivy’s house. 

“Can I get my phone-“ 

“School.” Saint grunted before jogging after Bronco who was a man on a mission. He was gonna strangle Ivy when he got his hands on her. He told her not to take her ass up there again but she didn't listen. She never listens. 

Ivy was still asleep, peacefully. Until a constant banging on the front door downstairs woke her up. She looked around frantically, slightly confused and unaware of what was happening. She leaped from the bed and dropped to the floor, searching for her phone. 

She grabbed her bag and pulled out her phone, which was on 37%. She bit her bottom lip seeing messages and calls from both Bronco and Saint. The latest call was from 2 minutes ago. She figured it was them banging on her door like some fucking crazy people.

She tossed her phone on the bed before going downstairs to open the door. She still had on her clothes from yesterday. She was definitely going to take a long bath to relax herself. Her bare feet padded against the hardwood floor as she went over to the door. She barely had the door cracked open before Bronco and Saint were bursting through the door like they paid rent.

“The fuck-“ 

“Have you lost yo' fuckin’ mind?” Bronco asked, his heated glare falling down upon her. Ivy was confused. She knew he hated when she didn’t answer her phone but he’d never reacted like this before. What the hell was going on?

“Wha-“

“How many times we gotta tell you to act right?” Saint added, his dark eyes boring into her smaller frame. They were so dark, appearing empty and soulless.

“I didn’t do anything.” Ivy pouted. She genuinely didn’t understand why they were so upset with her. She would’ve understood if she had done something and was acting like a little brat, but she wasn’t. 

“Didn’t I tell yo' ass to stay the fuck outta Brentwood? Or you ain’t here that shit?” Ivy felt as if her blood had frozen. How did he know about her being in Brentwood? Had Malarie let it slip? Had someone seen her?

“I wasn’t-”

“Is that why you weren’t answerin’ yo' phone? You was too busy fuckin’ some white boy?” 

“I wasn’t in Brentwood! I-I was home all day after I got off work.” She should’ve known better than to lie. That only made things worse for her. She knew that.

Bronco pulled up the video and showed her. She was angry before that Levi had even thought to record, but now that she knew he’d posted it? She was livid. She couldn’t believe that he actually did that to her. She was going to make him regret it. She was sure of that. But first she had to get past Bronco and Saint, which wasn’t going to be easy at all. 

“Bronco I-”

‘You fuckin’ lied. Now there’s a video of some spoiled rich boy hittin’ yo' shit from the back. Callin’ you bitches and shit.” She knew this was bad. This was possibly the worst thing that could’ve happened. It was one thing for them to be pissed that she lied and did exactly what they told her not to do. But it was another thing entirely for her to have a fucking sextape. 

“I don’t know what you want me to say! I thought he fucking deleted the shit.”

“Why the fuck are you makin’ sex tapes in the first fuckin’ place? You ain’t have no business over there bein’ grown any damn way.” She sighed knowing exactly where this conversation was going. Saint was gonna say she was out being grown, she was gonna say she was grown, and then Bronco was gonna say that grown women didn’t do dumb shit. They acted as if they weren’t just two years older than her. 

“I am grown! Grown as fuck! I didn’t know he was recording! I saw the camera and I made him delete it. I-I thought he deleted. I WATCHED him delete it.” It didn’t make any sense. She was sure he got rid of it. She watched him delete it from his phone completely. How did he post it when he didn’t have it?

“Obviously the fuck not. This shit wouldn’t even be a problem if yo' ass had listened in the first place. You so fuckin’ hardheaded and for what fuckin’ reason?” Bronco was seconds from losing his fucking mind. His bad ass best friend was out being grown, she had a sextape, a boy had recorded her without her permission, and all the boys that went to that prep school in B-wood had the video. 

“Last I checked I’m a grown ass woman and I don’t run shit by either one of you.” She knew that was a lie but she was pissed and Bronco wasn’t making it any better. 

“Since when? Cause last I checked every move you make, we know ‘bout that shit.” Saint retorted. The argument was going nowhere, not when they were all pissed off and emotions were too high.

“And didn’t I tell you if you took yo' ass up there you was gon’ get somebody hurt?” Bronco asked, his head tilting slightly. Ivy rolled her eyes, feeling done with the entire conversation in general. She just wanted a warm bath and some more sleep. Her day was ruined, again.

“Is that supposed to make me feel some type of way? It wouldn’t be the first time you did something and since this one deserves it, I’m not pressed.” Bronco felt like she was understanding why he was so pissed. It wasn’t about the boy or even the sextape. It was the fact that she did what he specifically told her not. 

He knew how hardheaded she was but he thought she understood how dangerous it was for her to be up there by herself. Apparently that wasn’t the case and that pissed him off to no end.

Saint felt similar. All he wanted was for her to understand that bad shit happened to everybody, no matter if you could protect yourself against one person or not. She wouldn’t be able to protect herself from an entire basketball team, tennis team, golf team or whatever they had at that prep school.

Bronco was tired of talking. Now, all he wanted to do is beat the fuck out of whoever thought they were tough and posted that video. He was gonna hurt somebody, possibly multiple people. It all depended on how pissed he was after he broke the jaw of the guy in the video. Saint wanted Ivy to understand the seriousness of the situation but he knew it would be like talking to a brick wall. 

“Do you think you can stay outta fuckin’ trouble until we’ve handled this or is that askin’ too much of you?” Bronco’s attitude was blatant and loud, like it always was when he was pissed. He didn’t even wait for an answer before he walked out, heading straight for his car. 

“Don’t leave this house, Ivory. I ain’t playin’. Unless you goin’ to work, stay yo' ass inside.” Saint grumbled before following out the door behind Bronco. Ivy rolled her eyes before she slammed her front door shut, anger seeping out of her.

She was so mad. Mad at Levi for being a fucking prick, mad at her bestfriend for being mean, and mad at herself for not listening to them both before all this happened. She was pissed off at the world and it was all her fault. Bronco and Saint were always right and you’d think after years of them proving her wrong she’d learn. However, that wasn’t the case. 

Being hardheaded was a part of her personality and they were all aware of that. It didn’t matter what they told her, she was gonna do whatever she wanted. She was a little brat after all. That’s what they did. That’s what she did. Bronco and Saint always said they were gonna “handle” her little attitude but they never did. Maybe deep down that's what she wanted. What she needed. 

But for now, she stomped back upstairs and headed straight for the bathroom. She needed a nice, relaxing bath to rest her achy bones and help her digress from her already stressful day. She’d worry about the things going on later. 

A Few Days Later:

The group had been distant ever since the sextape came out. It was taken down the same day it was posted, Bronco and Saint made sure of it. Brentwood was down six basketball players and two randoms that just so happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. They weren’t dead, close to it but not just out of life yet. Levi would probably be eating through a straw for a long time, but compared to what Saint had planned for him? That was a blessing.

Ivy had been locked in her house, only leaving to go to work. If you asked her why she would swear it had nothing to with what Bronco and Saint had told her, but even she knew that was a lie. A part of her was worried about what would happen if she were to be caught outside by one of her best friends. She knew it wouldn’t be good.

Though that mindset only lasted a couple of days. When her friend Jasmine texted her and asked her to come out to a party, she couldn’t say no. Ivy wanted to enjoy herself and she was sick of sitting in the house alone because her best friends wanted to be dickheads. They could be as mad as they wanted, but she was going out.

That's how she ended up on 95th street in some strangers house, dancing her ass off with Jasmine and a few other friends. Jasmine’s boyfriend had brought them along, trying to show the girls a good time. Ivy was just glad to be out finally. She felt like it had been decades since she’d been to a party with her friends. In reality it had only been about a week or so.

The red solo cup in her hand was filled with Hennessy. She wasn’t a light weight but she also couldn’t drink too heavily. She sipped on the drink, never gulping it down. She needed to be clear minded and aware. Nothing like what happened a few days ago could happen again, not even in her own hood.

If a guy wanted some pussy, he had to leave all the bullshit at the door and he wasn’t hitting it from the back. She would never let something like that happen again. The embarrassment from it was far beyond anything she wanted to feel ever again.

“Ayo, ma. You lookin’ pretty damn good tonight.” Ivy turned and looked over her shoulder to see who was talking to her. 

The first thing she noticed was the 88 tattooed on the front of his neck, which let her know he was from 88th street. She looked up at the man and noticed it was a guy named Meechie. He’d been in school with her, Bronco and Saint. He was constantly at odds with the boys but it made sense now. They were from different sets.

“Meechie, right?” She asked, turning to face him.

“Yeah baby. You know me?” He asked, smiling. She could see the shine of a gold grill on his bottom teeth. The number 88 carved into them.

“We went to school together. Ivory, remember?” He looked her up and down before he chuckled. 

“I knew you looked familiar. Can’t forget a body like that. You used to rock with them chumps from 29th right?” She fought back the need to roll her eyes as she nodded. She was from 29th and he knew that, so why was he calling her friends chumps?

“Where are yo' lil’ guard dogs? They scared to come party with the big boys or sum?” She shrugged and took a sip from the solo cup in her hand.

“They got real shit goin’ on. Ain’t got time for lil’ boy shit.” Meechie smacked his lips and shook his head.

“Them niggas ain’t no real hitters. They some lil’ pussy ass boys. Prolly flinch at the sound of a gun goin’ off.” 

“You sound like a dickridin’ ass bitch right now.” Ivory mumbled, getting annoyed at the constant mention of the men she wasn’t speaking to at the moment. If Meechie was so worried about them, he needed to go look for them.

“My bad, ma. I should be talkin’ bout how sexy you look right now.” He said, his hand moving to her waist. 

Ivy was wearing a tight fitted pair of black jean shorts, that were basically coochie cutters with how short and tight they were. Her asscheeks hung out of the bottom but it only added to the sexiness of her outfit. She had on a dark blue crop top that came just below her bra and was cut down the neckline alluding to her cleavage. She had a matching pair of blue Nike dunks on, matching her shirt. She would’ve worn heels but she didn’t want her feet to be sore at the end of the night. 

“Yeah?” Ivy asked, turning to lean into Meechie. It seemed bad decisions were all she could make lately. And just like before, her best friends would always find out. 

“Hell yeah girl. You tryna show me what that mouth do?” She rolled her eyes and shook her head slowly.

“Nah. How ‘bout you put that tongue to use, yeah?” Meechie licked his lips and chuckled deeply. His hand sliding down to Ivy’s ass, gripping the exposed flesh.

“If that's what you want, baby. I’m sure that pussy tastes just as good as you look.” Ivy had no plans to actually fuck with Meechie. She just felt like causing some trouble tonight. And trouble is exactly what she found.

“Nigga you better back the fuck up off her before you lose yo' fuckin’ hand.” Ivy groaned, hearing Bronco’s voice from behind her. She wasn't surprised he’d popped up here. She was sure someone in here had told him she was here and talking to Meechie. 

Meechie looked up and behind Ivy before rolling his eyes. He knew her little guard dogs weren't far behind. They never were. No matter when, where or why, they were always somewhere close.

“You ain’t movin’ quick enough.” Saint grunted, his dark and soulless eyes glaring holes into Meechie. Meechie always thought Saint’s eyes were freaky. They were so dark it appeared like his irises were bigger than they really were. 

Ivy went ahead and pulled away from Meechie before she ended up getting her ass whooped in front of everybody. She was already fucked, she didn’t want to add standing there like a dumbass to the mix. Saint was quick to snatch her up by the back of her pants, pulling her back until she was securely in between both men. 

“Ain’t you grown baby? You can decide if you want some good dick in ya life or not, right?” Meechie asked, winking at Ivy who just stood there waiting for their dick swinging contest to end.

“You-”

“Aye! Meech! We got a problem back here!” Someone yelled from the kitchen. Meechie rolled his eyes before he looked both Bronco and Saint up and down.

‘Yeah. We do.” He muttered before he turned and went to see what exactly was going on in the kitchen. Which left Ivy to deal with Bronco and Saint all on her own. What could possibly go wrong there?

“The fuck you got goin’ on? Didn’t we just tell yo' ass to stay in the house?” Saint asked, turning his attention to Ivy who was hoping they would forget about her and focus their anger on Meechie.

“I’m grown. If I wanna come out and have some fun, I’ll do just that. I don’t need anybody’s permission.” She could Bronco tense behind her which couldn't have been a good thing. They wouldn’t embarrass her in the middle of a party, would they?

“Bring yo' ass on before I start actin’ real outta character.” Bronco said lowly, just loud enough so that only she and Saint could hear him. 

“I-”

“Did that sound like a request to you?” Her shoulders slumped in defeat as she moved towards the front door. Bronco and Saint were right behind her, making sure she didn’t get the bright idea to try and run or whatever dumb shit she could think of.

She walked a straight line to Bronco’s dark blue SRT. She opened the backdoor and slowly climbed inside, knowing she was in for a rude awakening. She thought about running but she figured that wasn't a good idea, mostly because they were both D1 athletes and they’d catch her before she could even get both feet out of the car.

Bronco started the car, the hum of the engine usually brought Ivy peace but in this moment it was the bane of her existence. She wanted out of the car and far away from either one of them. They were going to kill her. For real this time.

The ride home was quiet, dangerously so. She wished that one of them would yell at her, cuss at her, SOMETHING! The silence was worse than anything because she had no idea what they were thinking. She hated not knowing what they had planned and they knew that.

“How did you know where I was?” She mumbled quietly, half afraid that they wouldn’t answer her. The question sat in the air for a long time, neither man wanting to speak because they felt they would say something they’d regret later.

“Jasmine.” Saint grunted, not even glancing back at her. She figured that Jas had texted them once she saw her with Meechie. Ivy wasn’t upset about it. She understood why Jasmine would feel like she needed to do that.

“Are you mad?” 

“Are you askin’ dumbass questions?” Bronco grunted, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tight his knuckles had turned white. The vein in his neck was becoming more prominent the longer he stayed angry.

“Can we just go ahead and get to yellin’ at each other and shit?” She sighed, nerves settling in her stomach. The silence that lingered in the car was uncomfortable and she hated feeling that way when she was with them.

“Why were you talkin’ to him? You know better.” Saint started.

“Lettin’ him put his hands on you and shit like yo' ass ain’t got no sense.” Bronco added. 

“We were just talking. It’s not like I was gonna fuck him or anything.” Ivy mumbled and looked down at her lap. Her legs were cold and she didn’t want to ask Bronco to turn on the heat.

“Yeah but you sure let him think he was gon’ hit. You need to stop lettin’ niggas think they finna fuck, that’s yo' problem.” 

“I know you ain’t tryin’ to call me some type of hoe. You’ve fucked how many bitches? Just this week?” Bronco scoffed and shook his head. She had no idea what she was talking about.

“I ain’t did shit since you wanna be smart, and if I was tryin’ to call you a hoe I would’ve said it. Stop puttin’ words in my mouth and shit. You done already pissed me off, so I suggest you sit back there and don’t say shit else to me.” 

“If I wanted to fuck Meechie I damn well could have. I’m GROWN. You ain’t stoppin’ shit just because you feel some type of way. That’s YOUR problem. You’re constantly in my business while you need to be worried about yourself. Get some business and stay the fuck out of mine. Both of you.” The car came to a screeching halt, everyone tilting forward. Ivy’s seatbelt stopped her from flying up out of her seat and into the window.

“What the fu-” Bronco whipped around, his heated gaze falling on Ivy like hellfire. The words died on her tongue, the sudden realization that she was testing her hotheaded best friends as if they wouldn’t put her in her place. They’d done it many times before.

“Yo' ass ain’t mind us bein’ in your business when we were payin’ for shit. You damn sure didn’t mind when we were takin’ care of any and all of your problems. Stop fuckin’ playin’ wit me before I really fuck yo' shit up.” 

Ivy would have usually stopped pushing Bronco and Saint’s buttons by now. She knew that pissing them off would only end a couple of ways, all of which were pretty bad. There was just something in her that wouldn’t allow her to let up.

“I never asked for any of that shit. You two did all of that shit all on your own.” It was Saint’s turn to whip around and glare back at Ivy. He didn’t appreciate how she was trying to narrow down the things they did to some minuscule thing that she didn’t really care about nor ask for.

‘I remember plenty of times you were calling me, BEGGIN’ for me to buy you some new shoes or some dumbass thing for your fuckin’ room. Don’t sit there and try to turn this shit around like we don’t take care of you and give you anything you ask for. You think you got niggas wrapped ‘round yo' finger and shit.” She did. However, that didn’t mean she got to act like a brat but she was about to learn that lesson. 

“I’m pretty sure I do, LUCIEN. You and BRUNO need to realize that I do what I want and you let me. Y’know why you let me? It’s cause I fuckin’ control you. Whatever I want I get and that’s the way it’s gonna stay. If you two have a problem with that, tough luck.” The usage of their government names made both men clench their fists. They were used to hearing her say them, but when she used them during arguments it pissed them off to a whole nother level.

The rest of the ride was silent. All of them seething quietly. The tension in the air was thick and suffocating. Emotions were high and feelings were beginning to blur. Things were about to take a turn for the worst. Or the best. 

Bronco pulled into Ivy’s driveway and parked his car. Ivy basically jumped out and stomped to the door. She’d barely gotten her keys out before both men were standing behind her. She could feel them glaring down at her but she didn’t pay them any mind. She just wanted to get out of the cold and go to sleep.

“I’m done arguing. I’m not tryna listen to whatever bullshit speech either of you think I need or none of that shit.” She unlocked the door and shoved it open, stepping inside allowing the heat to consume her. Bronco and Saint stepped in behind her, Bronco slamming the door shut as Ivy continued to speak.

“Both of you can get the fuck out. Sick of both of your asses and I ain’t finna keep going back and forth with you. So good the fuck night.” Ivy went to go upstairs but one of the men behind her grabbed ahold of her arm, stopping her dead in her tracks.

“Nah. You done said what you wanted to say, now you’re gonna sit the fuck down and shut the fuck up.” Saint said as he pulled her over to the couch and pushed her down.

“Don’t-“

“Didn’t I just tell you to shut the fuck up? Or am I trippin’?” Ivy stopped talking and leaned back against the couch, her arms folding across her chest. 

“You ain’t about to keep playin’ in our face and shit.” Bronco said.

“All that cute, slick shit ends today. And I’m deadass ‘bout it. Try me and see what the fuck happens.” Saint added.

“Y’all are about to-“ 

“Didn’t nobody tell you to start runnin’ yo' mouth. See, that’s yo' fuckin’ problem. Always talkin’ shit, never listenin’. That’s why you stay gettin’ fucked up. You steady runnin’ yo' shit.” Saint grunted, cutting her off.

“It’s ight. We gon’ fix that shit. Don’t even worry ‘bout it.” Bronco promised. Ivy just sat there. Arms crossed, lip poked out slightly in agitation. Her patience had been worn thin and they weren’t saying anything she cared to hear. As far as she was concerned, they were just words. No actions attached. 

“Okay. Y’all done? Or do you need another 5 minutes?” The room suddenly got cold. Something dark and possessive gleamed in the eyes of the men in front of her, but she didn’t notice. She was too consumed by her own emotions, the danger lurking went unnoticed. 

“Bring yo' ass on.” Bronco grunted as he grabbed her by the arm and started pulling her towards the stairs. She didn’t even have time to react as he pulled her upstairs into her room and pushed her down on the bed. She bounced slightly, her body sinking into the mattress.

“What the fuck!” She shouted, glaring up at Bronco who didn’t react to her screaming. 

“Have you lost your-”

“Shut the fuck up, Ivory. I swear if I have to repeat myself one more time imma fuck you up.” She rolled her eyes before crossing her arms like she had before. 

“You think this shit cute?” Saint asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

“Can I talk now or are you gonna tell me to shut the fuck up?” Everything happened so quickly she couldn’t even register it. One second she was on her bed, the next she was on the floor, on her knees before both of her best friends. 

The anger she felt before was replaced with nerves. The realization of where she was and what they’d both had planned for her settling in. She couldn’t believe she let it get this far. She allowed herself to be put in this position. She should’ve kept her damn mouth shut.

“Bronco-” 

“Don’t say shit to me.” He grunted as he started undoing his belt. Ivy felt her heart pounding against her chest, she thought it would explode from how fast it was beating. 

“But-”

“Fuck did I just say? I swear you tryin’ the fuck outta me right now.” He’d gotten his belt undone and Ivy couldn’t help but bit her lip. She was fucked, she knew that. Hell, maybe she’d been hoping for it.

Bronco tugged down his pants and boxers just enough for his dick to spring out. It wasn’t the first time Ivy had seen it so she wasn't surprised at how it looked. Long, thick and veiny. She had to bite down on her tongue to stop from saying anything, knowing that if she did she’d only piss Bronco off even more. That was the last thing she needed. 

“Now she’s quiet,” Saint scoffed and moved behind her. She could hear him sit down on the bed, directly behind her. She could feel his long legs on either side of her.

“Should’ve known some dick would’ve shut her crybaby ass up.” She pouted at that. She wasn’t a crybaby, not all the time.

“I’m not-” Saint reached forward, tangling his hand in her locs before yanking her head back until her back was arched and she was looking directly at him. The uncomfortable position made her squeal but other than that she was quiet.

“Ain’t nobody in here tell you to start talkin’. Keep it up and see how fast I bend that ass over my knee. You hear me?” She nodded quickly and as best she could. With how tight he was gripping her hair and how far he’d pulled her back she could barely move.

“I ain’t hear you.” He grunted and brought his hand down on her exposed thigh. 

‘Yes! I hear you!” She whined, the stinging pain from her thigh making her squirm. 

“Good. Don’t let me have to repeat myself and I’m not fuckin’ playin’.” He said before letting his grip on her hair go. She sat up straight and quickly rubbed her thigh, it stung and felt hot under her hand.

“Open yo' mouth.” She looked up at Bronco and pouted, her bottom lip poking out. 

“What?”

“I won't do it again! I promise! I’ll be good from now on. Won’t do anything else!” He knew that was a bunch of bullshit. She’d said the same thing a million times. She’d been acting real out of character and somebody had to fix it.

“I know you won’t. Cause if you do, yo' ass gonna end up right here again. Now, open yo' fuckin’ mouth.” She huffed but opened her mouth anyway. Bronco moved his unoccupied hand to the back of her head, holding her still.

“And don’t start all that whinin’ shit you be doin’. I ain’t tryna hear all that.” He grunted as he smacked his dick against her tongue, precum dripping all over it. Ivy groaned at the taste of it, her thighs clenching together. 

“Nasty ass.” Saint whispered, low enough for her to hear. She knew he was only trying to tease her into saying something but she wasn’t gonna lose that quick. 

“Slurp that shit up.” She wrapped her lips around the tip and slowly sucked on it. He grunted, the grip he had on the back of her head tightening. He kept her there for a while, allowing her to work her tongue around the head of his dick. He could tell by the way she was looking up at him she wanted more.

“Go on, eat that dick up.” She groaned around him before slowly taking more of him into her mouth. Bronco had to bite down on his tongue to keep from groaning. As good as it was, he didn’t need her getting slick and thinking she ran shit. 

Saint sat behind her, watching her take his best friend's dick down her throat. He wanted to be the one fucking her throat, making her regret acting like she didn’t have any sense, but he had something else planned for her. He was gonna put her ass through the mattress. Make sure her smartass remembered who the fuck she was fuckin’ with. 

Ivy felt dizzy. She could barely breathe but she didn’t want to whine about it because she knew Bronco didn’t play that shit. When he wanted his shit taken care of, that meant take care of it and shut the fuck up. She was already making a mess, spit dripping out of her mouth, gliding down her chin, covering her cleavage. 

She was surprised Bronco hadn’t told her to stop with how messy she was being. She thought he hated that messy shit, apparently she was wrong. Ivy couldn’t lie and say she wasn’t soaked through her panties. Her pussy was dripping wet and her clit was begging for attention. 

Her jaw had started to ache slightly from taking all of him down her throat. She looked up at Bronco as she slowly pulled back, sucking on the tip and using her hands to stroke the rest of it. She swirled her tongue around the tip, tracing his veins slowly. Her hands moved back and forth, she twisted them every now and again. 

“Whatchu usin’ yo' hands fo’? Yo’ mouth works just fine.” Bronco grunted and used his grip on her hair to pull her back. 

“Bronco I can’t.” Ivy pouted as she looked up at him teary eyed. Her jaw genuinely hurt, she wasn’t being a little brat or trying to whine her way out of it. 

“Yeah you can. You done it befo’.” 

“Not to you! It’s too big, I can’t.” She whined and shook her head. Saint chuckled and rubbed his face but Bronco didn’t find shit funny.

“You so fuckin’ grown but you can’t take grown dick?” He asked, his grip on the back of her head tightening.

“I am grown! I-It’s just that your dick is too-”

“That’s real cute you think I give a fuck. Put this dick in yo’ mouth and shut allat cryin’ and whinin’ shit up.” Ivy grunted but leaned forward, taking Bronco’s dick back into her mouth. She didn’t even try to take all of him, knowing the ache in her jaw would only get worse if she did.

“Ivory,” She glared up at Bronco before pulling away. Spit dripped down her chin, a single strand hanging between her lips and his dick.

“I can’t! You’re gonna break my fuckin’ jaw if I keep goin’.” She grumbled. Bronco was doing it on purpose and she knew that. He was aggravating her just because he could.

“And that’s my problem, how?” She groaned and looked back at Saint who was smirking down at her. 

“Don’t look at me. That’s yo’ problem.” He chuckled. Ivy felt more annoyed as the seconds ticked by. She knew they were only trying to get under her skin but that didn’t mean she couldn’t be aggravated. 

“I ain’t got all day, Ivory.” She was getting tired of him calling her Ivory. 

“Stop callin’ me that. You’re pissin’ me off.” She grumbled as she glared up at him. All she wanted was for him to stop acting like a dickhead and possibly to lay her out and make her forget her own name.

“Oh, am I upsetting you? Why is that? Cause I ain’t listenin’ to you? Cause I’m doin’ the opposite of what you want?” Bronco released his grip on Ivy’s head, instead moving down to grip her chin. 

“Okay! I get it. I’m sorry, for real this time.” Saint hummed from behind her before standing up. 

“You believe her?” Bronco asked, looking at his best friend.

“Sadly.” Saint shrugged and pulled Ivy up, gently, off her knees. Bronco tucked himself back into his jeans as Ivy sat down on her bed. She was nervous, for many reasons. 

“What?” Saint asked, noting how she tugged on her shirt.

“Nothin’. Uh, are you guys leaving now?” Bronco looked at her like she was crazy before rolling his eyes.

“Lay yo’ ass back and shut up.” Saint said, gently pushing her back until she was laid back against the bed.

“What are you gonna do to me?” Ivy asked quickly as Bronco gripped the top of her shorts and slowly pulled them down her legs. He tossed them aside before slowly dragging his finger up her inner thigh.

“I’m gonna take care of this lil’ problem you got.” Ivy gasped feeling Bronco’s fingers press against her clit through her panties. Her hips shifted up and she quickly bit her lip.

“B-Bronco,” She mumbled and reached down to grip his wrist. 

‘What is it, ma?” He asked, rubbing her through her panties.

“Please! I-I need you, I need both of you!” Ivy said, looking at both men eagerly.

“Yeah?” Saint asked as he reached down and slid his hand under her shirt. He pinched her nipples through her bra, smirking when she arched up and moaned.

“Please!” She whispered, her body moving on its own. Saint pulled her shirt off before sliding his hands behind her so he could undo her bra. Once he felt the clasp slid out he pulled it off of her, taking his sweet time. 

Ivory shivered, feeling the cool air brushing against her nipples. They pebbled instantly, the cold from her nipple piercing not doing much to help. She had barbells, light blue balls on each end. 

Her nipples were sensitive, they had been since she’d gotten them pierced. If she accidentally brushed over it when sliding on her clothes, her nipples were hard as rock not even a second later. 

“Fuck,” Bronco grunted, leaning down to suck on one of Ivy’s nipples. He ran his tongue over the erect bud, ignoring the metallic twinge from the bar. Saint rolled her other nipple between his fingers, watching closely to see how she reacted. 

Ivory shivered and bit on her lip. She didn’t want to moan like some wanton whore, even though that’s exactly what she needed to do. Her nipples were so sensitive and she couldn’t help but grip the back of Bronco’s head and Saint's wrist. 

Bronco slowly kissed up her chest to her neck, sucking on the soft skin, undoubtedly leaving marks as he went on. Ivy knew that in the morning her neck was gonna be covered in hickeys. 

“Touch me! P-Please!” She whined, twisting her hips in hopes to feel something. Both men were on either side of her legs, neither one moving between them.

“Baby, if you want anything from either one of us, you better ask the right way.” Saint scolded, his hand moving to grip Ivy’s neck. She gasped at the sudden contact, her hand that had been on his wrist squeezing. 

“I don’t k-know what y-you want!” She cried, tears welling in her pretty brown eyes. She was a crybaby, a bratty one at that. Only a handful of people knew how whiny she could be during sex, or during anything really. Two of those people were in the room with her now. 

“Stop allat shit, ma. Cryin’ and all we want is for you to use your words. Want this lil’ pussy ate don’t you?” Bronco asked as he pinched her nipple.

“Yes!” Ivy gasped and pulled Bronco’s hair. He didn’t mind, he knew how she was. 

“Then speak up, or the only thing you’re gonna get is that pretty lil’ ass spanked.” Ivy whimpered, her cunt pulsing at Saint’s tone. She was dripping wet for them both. 

“I-I want you to touch me, please?” She mumbled, not trusting herself to be any louder.

“Who? Touch you where? See how you’re not being specific? That’s a fuckin’ problem.” Bronco grunted and brought his hand down on the inside of her thigh, right below her weeping cunt.

“Bronco!” She gasped and moved to grab his hand.

“Touch me and I’ll fuck you up.” Ivy groaned and fought back the need to roll her eyes. Both of them were teasing her beyond her limit. She knew this was all because of the shit she’d been putting them through.

“Saint, will you please touch me?! I-I want you to touch my-my pussy! I want you to rub on it and make me feel good!” She was mad at Bronco so she went straight to Saint. Saint wasn’t as much of a bully as Bronco was. He could be mean, but Bronco was evil.

“Yeah? You want me to make that pretty lil’ cunt feel good?” Saint teased as he slid off the bed and in between Ivy’s legs. She nodded quickly but that wasn’t enough.

“I didn’t hear you.”

“Yes! Please touch me!” Saint hooked his fingers around the sides of Ivy’s lace panties and slowly tugged them down her legs. He slid them into his back pocket before he got down on one knee and buried his head between Ivy’s legs.

Ivy couldn’t help the moans that fell from her lips when Saint’s tongue slid over her puffy little clit. He was slow with his movements, taking his time tasting her. He drew circles over the little bundle of nerves then slowly went down, tracing over her slit. 

“Ughh!” Ivy moaned when he pushed his tongue into her. Her hands dropped to his head, gripping gently to keep herself steady. 

“Look at me, lil’ mama.” Ivy slowly turned and looked up at Bronco. She was burning up and everything was starting to feel too good.

“Bronco,” She whimpered, Saint’s tongue making her whiny and responsive.

“He makin’ you feel good, ma?” 

“Yes! So good! So good!” Ivy gasped and pushed her hips forward, grinding against Saint’s face. Her juices smeared all over his face, dripping down his chin.

“Whatchu want from me, baby? Hm? You want me to sit here watchin’ you get yo’ pussy ate, or do you want me to do somethin’?” Bronco’s voice had always put Ivy at ease. Even when they were younger, he was able to talk her down from almost anything. He had a way of talking to her that made her want to sit down and shut up. Most of the time.

Saint wasn’t as vocal as Bronco, he was the silent type. He rarely said a word to most people he met, only showing his true color once he’s comfortable. He was the one that held Ivy together with his touch, his caresses. He would hold her for hours and never move a muscle. He talked sometimes but he’d rather let Bronco do all the talking. 

“Want you to kiss me! Please! Kiss me!” Bronco leaned down, smashing his lips against hers, drowning out her moans. 

Saint was glad, she was starting to get too loud and the last thing they needed was someone to call Ms James and tell her strange sounds were coming from her house. The same house her daughter was in, all alone. 

Bronco slid one of his hands around Ivy’s head, gripping her locs and holding her still. He slid his tongue into her mouth, tasting her. He sucked on her tongue when she was pulled away to catch her breath. She had no idea how freaked out her best friend really was. 

Ivy felt like her soul was about to be snatched out. With Saint burying his tongue inside her like a man starved and Bronco kissing the life out of her. Neither man was letting up, both of them eager and tired of waiting to taste their best friend. 

All three of them had been wanting, NEEDING, to have the other. After years of flirting, touching, pining, and taking care of each other, they had done enough waiting. 

“S-Shit! I’m gonna cum!” She gasped against Bronco’s mouth. It was muffled and didn’t come out right due to Bronco refusing to let her pull away. He had his hand tangled in her hair, tight and unmoving. 

“B-Bronco!” Ivy whined loudly.

“I know, baby. You cummin’. I heard you. You heard her, Saint?” Bronco glanced down at his best friend who was munching happily on Ivy’s cunt. He was nose deep, his hands gripping the soft chubby flesh of her thighs that were settled onto his shoulders.

“Mhm. Heard you, pretty girl.” Saint grunted against Ivy, making her jerk and throw her head back. 

“I can’t! I can’t!” She cried, trying to push Saint’s head from between her legs. Bronco wrapped both arms around her, holding her still against him. She wiggled and cried, tears sliding down her face, as she tried to stop Saint.

“Quit allat cryin’ and shit, ma. All you gotta do is cum for us and you’ll be done. That’s it, baby.” Bronco whispered softly in her ear. Ivy shook her head and tried to pull away again.

“Girl, you better stop runnin’ from me. You actin’ all silly and shit, and I ain’t even put my finger in this pussy.” Saint grunted and brought his hand down on her pussy. Ivy whined and gripped Bronco’s arm tightly. She wasn’t getting out of this until she had cum, she knew that. 

The knot in her stomach was tightening and she was slipping over the edge. Everything she was feeling, felt like it was too much. She knew this orgasm was going to kill her, or at least something close to that. 

“Ugh! I’m cummin’!” She moaned as the knot started to come undone. Her toes curled, her eyes were in the back of her head and her back arched up as she came all over Saint’s tongue.

“Good girl. Cummin’ like a fuckin’ slut all over his tongue.” Bronco chuckled and rubbed Ivy’s arm slowly.

“Remember when we had that bet about whether she was a creamer or a squirter?” Saint mumbled from his spot between Ivy’s thighs.

“W-Wait, what?” Ivy groaned groggily. Her body felt weak and she’d only cum once. Never in her life had someone made her cum so hard, just by using their tongue.

“Yeah, what about it?” Bronco asked, still looking down at Ivy, trying to be sure she was okay.

“She’s both.” Bronco smirked and gripped Ivy’s chin, titling her head back.

“You gon’ cream on my tongue like you did his, ma?” She nodded slowly, mostly because Bronco looked so good staring down at her like she was the only thing in the world he cared about. 

“Finna give it to me right now?” She gulped, but slowly nodded. She felt weak and she wasn’t sure she could handle cumming her brains out again, but she’d try for Bronco. She’d do anything for Bronco. 

“Slutty ass lil’ pussy.” Saint grunted and smacked Ivy’s pussy. She jerked and squeezed Bronco’s arm. Saint stood up from his position on the floor, instead sitting on the bed where he was before. 

“You shakin’ too much for someone who can cum again.” Bronco chuckled and kissed the side of Ivy’s face.

“I-I’m fine. I can take it.” 

“Then come show me.” Ivy tilted her head, not quite understanding what Bronco was asking her to do. She looked at Saint, silently asking him what the hell their best friend was talking about.

“He wants you to ride his face, baby.” Oh shit. She thought. 

“Uh, b-but can’t you just-”

“Nah. You cum on this tongue, you gon’ do the work.” Bronco, cocky as ever, laid back, hands behind his head and smirked. Ivy frowned, hating how he was being a tease. He was always a tease. It’s what he was good at. 

Ivy sighed quietly before slowly, but surely, climbing on top of Bronco and settling on his stomach. Her bare cunt was pressed against his shirt, soaking the material. Bronco chuckled and moved one of his hands down to grip her ass.

“You’re not ridin’ my stomach, ma. Get yo’ pretty ass up here and ride my fuckin’ face.” Bronco grunted and smacked Ivy’s ass. She squealed, not expecting him to hit her that hard.

“Dickhead!” She grumbled as she slowly moved up, taking her time. She was nervous to say the least. She wasn’t a stranger to the good ole face ridin’ scene, but Bronco wasn’t a random guy she’d never have to see again. He was a part of her life, permanently. He wasn’t going anywhere.

Ivy hovered over Bronco’s face, not moving to sit down like he’d asked. Saint knew that Bronco was gonna make her sit down so he didn’t even bother warning her. The only thing was that Bronco was gonna be more aggressive than need be. That’s who he was.

“Ivory Maybelle James. Sit yo’ ass down before you piss me off. If I wanted you to hover I would’ve said that shit.” Bronco scolded as he slid his arms around Ivy’s thighs so he could pull her into place when she refuses to move. 

“You haven’t asked me nicely yet.” Ivy smirked. Bronco smacked his lips and glanced over at Saint.

“Should’ve just ate that shit like she wanted. Y’know she’s a lil’ brat.” Saint chucked. Bronco rolled his eyes before looking up at Ivy.

“Will you PLEASE sit on my face?” Ivy pretended to think about it for a few seconds before slowly lowering herself onto Bronco’s face. He didn’t hesitate to stick his tongue out, licking up and down her cunt. 

Ivy groaned and moved both of her hands to grip his, that were wrapped securely around her thighs. His nose nudged her clit as he slowly moved his head from side to side. The taste of Ivy’s pussy was like nothing he’d ever tasted. 

“F-fuck!” She whined when Bronco started nipping at her clit. She was still sensitive from when Saint made her cum with his VERY skilled tongue. She was happy to know that Bronco and him had that in common. 

She slowly started moving her hips, loving the feeling of Bronco's nose against her clit. With it being crooked, it hit a spot that made her want to cum right then and there. 

“Pussy tastes so fuckin’ good.” Bronco groaned against Ivy. He lapped up her mess, loving the way she twitched and jerked against him. A small pool of white was forming on his tongue and he couldn’t help but grunt.

He pulled away so he could see the mess they were making. Ivy was a dripping mess, between her leaking cunt and Bronco’s spit, they were making a fucking mess. Bronco hummed, leaning forward and shoving his tongue into Ivy.

Saint sat quietly, watching Ivy wiggle and grind her hips, trying to get off using Bronco’s tongue. She looked so sexy riding his face the way she was, desperate and impatient. Saint couldn’t help but palm himself through his pants. Seeing his Ivy use Bronco like that, was turning him on to no end. 

Ivy moaned and dropped one of her hands down and into Bronco’s hair. It was so soft and she loved playing with it when they were laid up in one another's bed, watching a movie or smoking. 

“Bronco it feels so-” RING! RING! RING!

The loud ringing from his pocket made Bronco groan. He had no interest in talking to whoever was calling him right now. The only thing he wanted was to feel his girl cum all over his tongue.

“B-Bronco! Your phone-”

“I’m busy right now, ma.” He mumbled before latching onto her little bundle of nerves.

“It could be that call we’ve been waiting on all day.” Saint shrugged. He wasn’t making any moves to answer the phone himself, leaving that choice up to Bronco since it was his deal.

“Busy!” Bronco grumbled and continued working his tongue into Ivy who was nearing her second orgasm. She was so close, right on the cusp. Then the phone started ringing again.

“Bronco…fuck….you should a-answer. That’s t-the second time they’ve c-called.” 

“Ivy, don’t say shit else unless it’s “Fuck! Daddy I’m gonna cum!” or something close to that.” Ivy wanted to scold him for teasing her but with how good he was using his tongue on her, she couldn’t. Not when that familiar knot was forming in her stomach. 

“Ugh!” Ivy moaned, her legs beginning to shake. She was so close and this one felt like it was going to be just as strong as the last. 

RING! RING! RING! 

“Fuck! Bronco, I’m cummin’!” Ivy cried and rocked her hips, feeling herself coming undone. Bronco slid his tongue back into her, driving her over the edge. 

Bronco groaned as he lapped up the mess they’d made. She tasted better than anything he could’ve imagined. She twitched in his holding, making him move one of his hands to her waist so he could hold her up. Ivy’s legs felt like jelly and she felt sluggish. 

“Fuck,” She sighed and rubbed her eyes, suddenly feeling the need to go to sleep. 

“You-” RING! RING! RING!

“Fuck!” Bronco grumbled and picked up Ivy, putting her on his lap as he sat up and grabbed his phone from his pocket. He answered quickly before putting the phone up to his ear.

“The fuck do you want?” Saint rolled his eyes at him before gently grabbing Ivy’s arm and slowly pulling her off of Bronco’s lap.

“C’mere, pretty.” He said, gently pulling her into his lap. She shivered in his hold, quickly wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Lucien, I-”

“Stop allat.” He said softly, gently rubbing her back. Ivy felt like she was gonna cry, which wasn’t unusual for her. She was a crybaby afterall. 

“I’m sleepy.” She mumbled, hiding her face in Saint’s neck. Tears were welling in her eyes and she felt like she was gonna break down crying in the next few minutes.

“I know, Ivy. Want me to help you get dressed?” He asked, kissing the side of her head.

“Mhm.” She didn’t want to speak, afraid her voice would give away how emotional she was feeling at that moment. 

Saint stood with Ivy wrapped around him and went into her closet. He didn’t bother to sit her down as he grabbed a pair of shorts and a cropped shirt. They walked back into the room, Bronco was still on the phone grumbling at whoever was on the other end. 

Saint laid Ivy down gently before helping her slide her clothes on. She avoided eye contact, knowing if she did she’d break down crying and worry both men. She smiled up at Saint, silently thanking him for helping her before she climbed under her blanket and curled up into herself. 

Her brain was a mess and she couldn’t figure out why. The bed dipped beside her and she looked up. Saint was sitting there, staring down at her with a knowing look.

“What’s wrong?” Ivy shook her head and grabbed a hold of his hand. She squeezed, trying to make it seem like she was perfectly fine.

“You all teary eyed and shit. Talk to me.” 

“Just sleepy.” Ivy uttered, grimacing when her voice shook slightly. 

“You promise?” 

“I promise.” He nodded and leaned down, kissing her forehead before turning towards Bronco.

“Yeah. Alright. We’re on the way. Keep that shit there until we get there.” Bronco said before he hung up. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood now. 

“Come on. This shit with Drew is gettin’ messy.” Bronco grumbled and stood up.

“Both of us need to go?” 

“Yes. Ma, yo’ pretty ass gon’ be mad if we leave?” Ivy shook her head, ignoring the pang she felt in her chest. 

“Mhm. Gimme kiss.” Bronco said, gripping Ivy’s chin and pulling her up so he could kiss her. She pecked his lips before smiling gently.

“Bye.” 

“Bye, ma.” Bronco said, leaving the room.

“Answer yo’ phone when I call you, okay? Imma check on you later. Text me if you fall asleep.” She nodded slowly. Saint leaned down, pecking her lips before following Bronco out of the room, shutting the door behind him. 

The second she heard the downstairs door close the tears came like the floodgates had opened. She was balling and she had no idea why. Well, she had a small idea but she didn’t want to admit it. 

She tried to calm herself down but it seemed to do the opposite. She was in full blown panic mode, her chest heaved, her mouth was dry, her hands were sweaty and she was shaking. 

She had no idea how long she laid there crying, but eventually she cried herself to sleep, forgetting to text Saint.

When she woke up she had a headache, most likely from crying for a long period of time. It wasn’t unusual for her to wake up with a headache after she went to sleep crying, it happened more often than not. She grabbed her phone from her nightstand, checking the time. 8:08. 

She chewed on her bottom lip seeing the notifications she had from last night. 10 missed calls from Bronco, 3 from Saint, 7 missed messages from Saint and 4 from Bronco. 24 missed notifications. She was surprised they hadn’t just come back to her house to check on her.

She read both of the texts they’d sent but didn’t reply. She didn’t know what they were doing now and didn’t want to wake them up if they were sleeping.

She sighed quietly before sliding out of the bed and heading downstairs. She figured she could find something to eat and take something for her headache. 

The kitchen was cold, normally it was warm due to her mom cooking breakfast or something. She shuffled over to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of gatorade and a container of blueberries before nudging the refrigerator door shut with her hip. She turned and sat everything down on the island then went to find something for her headache.

The only thing she could find was tylenol but that was better than nothing. She shook out two pills and sat the container back in the drawer she found it in before quickly swallowing both pills and using her gatorade to wash them down. 

She grabbed her container of blueberries and popped it open, grabbing a few berries at a time and eating them. She stood there leaned against the island in silence for the longest, trying to work through the emotions of last night.

She couldn’t believe her best friends had actually laid her out like that, only using their tongues! There was no surprise that it happened, but she still felt uneasy. She felt lonely. Maybe it was because after they made her cum her brains out, they just left. 

The thought alone felt ridiculous but she knew it was a problem for her. She should’ve spoken up about it when they asked but she didn’t want to be needy. Not with them. Even though they would be more than used to it by now. 

Her brain felt scrambled. She was confused and had no idea why. There was no reason for her to be so upset that they left, yet here she was, ready to start crying all over again just at the thought. 

Was something wrong? Were her hormones acting up? Or maybe did she just feel they left her in a moment of vulnerability? So many different options yet she didn’t have a clue which one rang true for her. Not really.

She wiped the stray tear that slid down her cheek and blew a shaky breath. She didn’t want to spend all morning crying, her headache would get worse. Her face was already puffy and red from all the crying she did last night. 

She nibbled on her berries for a few minutes until there was a knock at the door. She was well aware of who stood on the other side. The idea to ignore it completely crossed her mind but she knew that they knew she was here. Where else would she be?

Sighing, she scooped up her container of blueberries and her gatorade before shuffling over to the door. She mentally cringed realizing she hadn’t locked it after they’d left last night, therefore if someone wanted to break in it would’ve been easy. 

Shaking her head she pulled open the door to reveal the men of the hour. Both of them looked deliciously fine for some reason. Bronco had on a black wife beater, dark blue jeans and a pair of crisp white airforces. Saint had on a  black wife beater, black jeans, and some jordans. Both men had on their signature chain and all their piercings in, adding to their overall look.

“Mornin’ ma.” Bronco smirked before he leaned down and pecked Ivy’s lips, catching her off guard for a second.

“G-Good morning.” She uttered and stepped aside so they could both come inside. Bronco went in first, heading straight for the couch. Saint stepped in, kissing Ivy’s cheek before joining her friend on the couch. Ivy took a deep breath before she closed the door and slowly made her way over to them. 

“You didn’t call me last night.” Saint said when she was seated comfortably between the two men. She nodded slowly and pulled her legs up under her.

“I fell asleep and forgot about it. I’m sorry.” 

“I ain’t mad at you, Ivy. Just wanted to know what you had goin’ on.” He clarified. She nodded and went back to nibbling on her fruit.

“What’s wrong, ma? You actin’ all weird and shit. Somethin’ happen while we were gone?” Bronco asked, gripping her chin and tilting her head back until she was looking up at him.

“N-No. I’m just tired.” Neither man missed the slight whimper in her tone, nor did they miss how her lip quivered. Bronco looked at her, taking a second to see how she was looking. 

He noticed the puffiness of her eyes and the redness of them. She’d been crying. A lot. He glanced at Saint who nodded, signaling that he was seeing the same thing. 

“You been cryin’?” He asked, letting go of her chin. She instantly looked down and chewed on her bottom lip.

“I’m fine, Bronco.”

“That ain’t what he asked you.” Saint cut in.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Ivy mumbled, suddenly feeling the urge to cry once again. 

“Whatchu lyin’ and shit for? We ain’t yellin’ at you. Just wanna know what’s botherin’ you.” The softness in Bronco’s tone made her pout, her eyebrows pinching together and her lip poking out. She was gonna start crying again and this time she wasn’t gonna be able to hide it from them. 

Saint saw the waterworks were about to start so he pulled Ivy up into his lap, her legs laying across his and resting on the couch. The second her head touched his chest she started balling.

“Ivory, come on. Whatchu you cryin’ fo’ baby?” Bronco asked, grabbing her legs and pulling them onto his lap so he could rub on them.

“I-I don’t k-k-know.” Ivy sobbed, her body shaking as she hiccupped. Saint wrapped both of his arms around her, holding her tight so she couldn’t slip out of his grasp and run, and so she knew he was there and listening to everything she was saying.

“You do know, pretty girl. You just bein’ hardheaded and not tellin’ us. Talk to us. Tell us what we did that’s got you cryin’ like this.” Saint whispered into her hair, gently rubbing her back.

Ivy shook her head and continued crying into Saint's shirt, not caring that her tears were soaking the material and making him cringe slightly at the feeling. 

“You gotta talk to us, mama. Can’t sit around cryin’ and not sayin’ shit.” Bronco said, rubbing her legs. For the longest they sat there, trying to coax something out of her only to be met with more tears and louder crying. They’d seen her act like this before so they weren’t too worried about it. 

They knew she’d tell them what was wrong at some point, and eventually she did. It only took about 30 minutes and a lot of kisses and promises of ice cream. She was slowly starting to calm down, enough to a point where they could sort of understand what she was saying.

“You ready to talk to us, ma?” Bronco asked, careful of his tone. He knew if he sounded mad, agitated or anything else it could make her start panicking all over again.

“I-I’m upset b-because you…you left m-me.” She stuttered as she rubbed her eyes. Bronco didn’t understand what she meant at first, but Saint realized immediately.

“Ivy, baby, I’m so fuckin’ sorry. You know we would never do that on purpose, love yo’ lil’ ass too much. Why you ain’t say you was feelin’ some type of way before we left?” She shrugged and glanced over at Bronco who had just realized what they’d done. 

“You were s-so mad about the phone call, I didn’t want t-to be in your way. I-I just wanted-”

“Nah, baby. We don’t do shit like that. I don’t care how mad I am, you tell me when somethin’ ain’t right with you. You tell both of us. We would’ve stayed had you just said all that, ma. You know that.” Ivy felt her chest tighten as more tears made their way out.

“Quit allat. Hate seein’ you cry like this.” Bronco grunted as he pulled Ivy onto his lap.

“I’m sorry! I just love you both so much and I-I don’t know what this is to you! I c-can’t lose you two, you’re the only people who care about me!” She whimpered before burying her head in the crook of his neck.

“Ain’t goin’ no fuckin’ where, baby. Not without you, I swear.” Saint spoke softly. 

“I-I’m r-really sorry!” Bronco moved Ivy to where she was sitting on his lap facing him. Her legs were on either side of him and she had her arms wrapped tightly around herself.

“Stop sayin’ that, ma. Ain’t even mad at you. Are we, Lucien?” Bronco asked, looking at his friend. He used his real name to let Ivy know that he was serious.

“Nah. Ain’t mad at you, baby. Wipe them tears so we can get some food in you.” Ivy slowly wiped away the remaining mess on her face. Her eyes stung and were now a deeper red than before. She knew she had to be looking a hot mess.

“I don’t wanna g-go anywhere. Just wanna stay inside with you.” She mumbled, not daring to look at either one of them.

“Okay. I’ll DoorDash, is that okay?” Saint asked. She nodded and leaned forward, laying her head on Bronco's shoulder. Again, she felt the need to go to sleep, her emotions tiring her out.

“Get you some rest, ma. Body probably weak as fuck from allat cryin’. You done already took some medicine?” She nodded weakly. 

“Go on to sleep. We’ll take care of you.” Her brain felt at ease for once, so it was easy for her to slip into a nice relaxing nap. 

The rest of the day went by fast. The boys packed Ivy a bag and took her down the street to their house. Their plan was that she was going to stay with them until her mom got back, or until she wanted to go home. It wouldn’t be the first time she stayed with them. 

They let her sleep for a couple of hours before they made her get up so she could eat. It was a slow process because she was still tired but she was much better after getting some food in her system. 

After that, things went smoothly. They watched movies, all of which Ivy picked out, before they played video games while Ivy took a nap, then they all went to sleep before getting up and having pizza for dinner. By 9 o'clock, Ivy was out like a light again. 

Bronco and Saint cleaned up and made a few calls. They had to let it be known that they wouldn’t be coming out of the house for a few days, taking time to take care of their girl. But they left that small detail out, instead saying they needed some time to get shit together. 

Two days later Ivy was back to her normal, smartmouthed self. She no longer felt emotionally unstable nor did she feel like she was gonna break down crying at the sight of one of her friends. She felt good, happy, and fulfilled. 

Currently she was laying in Saint’s bed, alone, scrolling on Instagram. Saint was taking a shower so Ivy was forced to entertain herself. Bronco was being a meanie, like always, and chose to play the game instead of entertaining her.

She was growing bored. After a couple more minutes of boredom, she made her way to Bronco’s room, which was the room to the left of Saint’s. She slammed the door open and waltzed in without a care in the world. Bronco didn’t even notice.

He had his headset on and his head in the TV. He yelled into the mic, cursing at whoever was on the other side of it. Ivy didn’t understand why he liked playing those games so much when they pissed him off like that. She shrugged before sauntering over to him, ready to ruin his game.

She stopped, right beside him, squatting down and putting her arms on the arm rest of his chair. He glanced down at her with a heated glare before turning back to his game.

“Move nigga! You standin’ there lookin’ all dumb and shit.” He grumbled into the mic. Ivy frowned at his blatant disrespect. How dare he ignore her like that? She deserved a kiss, or to be laid out and tongue fucked silly again. 

She giggled to herself before she moved in front of Bronco, on her knees, right between his legs. She gripped his meaty thighs and groaned at the sight of his thick print against his basketball shorts.

“Ivory, don’t fuckin’ play wit me right now. Been playin’ games and shit all fuckin’ day.” He grunted and quickly glanced down at her. She made a face before gripping him through his shorts.

“Fuck,” He sighed before he pulled one side of his headset off.

“You tryna get fucked?” She smiled and nodded quickly. Bronco shook his head before reaching down and gripping her chin.

“Imma break yo’ shit in if you don’t stop allat playin’ you been doin’. That lil’ ass pussy can’t take grown dick and you know it.” She knew he was dead serious. He’d been saying it all day. She even had Saint ready to bend her over and break her little pussy in. Hence why he needed to take a shower.

“Can’t you just rub on it a little bit? Won’t say nothin’ else!” Bronco grunted before pulling her up off the floor.

“Take that shit off.” He said, motioning to her shorts. She smirked and quickly tugged them down, along with her panties. Bronco reached forward, cupping her pussy harshly and grunting. 

“Pussy wet as fuck. You been sittin’ in there thinkin’ bout gettin’ fucked up, huh?” She nodded and slowly moved her hips against his hand, whining when he pulled it away completely. 

“Nah. Yo’ ass need somethin’ else. Sit that pretty ass down on my thigh, right fuckin’ here.” Bronco patted his thigh and Ivy frowned.

“But-”

“Ain’t askin’ you twice.” He shrugged. Ivy rolled her eyes but slowly lowered herself onto Bronco’s bare thigh. She gasped at the feeling of his skin against her swollen clit.

“Yeah, you feelin’ that shit ain’t you?” He chuckled.

“Mhm!” She nodded quickly.

“Ride that shit, ma. I better feel that pussy thumping against my shit. Better be wet as fuck too.” He grunted and smacked her ass, making her jerk. She let out a quiet whimper as he gripped her asscheek, pushing her to start moving.

“Just like this, ma. Spread your legs wider. I wanna feel that lil’ clit dragging up and down my thigh.” Ivy gripped both of his thighs as she spread her legs, opening herself up a little more. She was on the tips of her toes now, her legs already shaking.

“Show me how I want it done.” He demanded, his hand coming down on her ass once again making her yelp. She bit her bottom lip as she slowly moved her hips back and forth, dragging her pussy along his thigh. She was leaving a messy, wet trail of slick but that’s exactly what he wanted.

“Good girl. Better not stop either.” Bronco cooed as he rubbed Ivy’s hip. She nodded quickly and continued to hump Bronco’s thigh like a needy slut. Her hands were pressed against his stomach, using him to balance. She could feel his abs under his shirt, hard and solid.

“Ooh.” She groaned, her pussy pulsing against his thigh. This isn’t exactly what she wanted, but since it felt so good she didn’t mind. Bronco went back to playing his game, not sparing Ivy a glance, much to her dismay.

“You talkin’ ‘bout me nigga, look at yo’ stupid ass. Standin’ there gettin’ shot at and shit.” He grunted at the screen, yelling at his cousins on the other end.

Ivy tried to stay quiet, mostly because she didn’t want anyone to hear her moaning like a wanton whore. But when Bronco pushed his leg up, forcing Ivy up and further against his thigh. Ivy glanced up and saw that he was looking down at her with his usual smirk plastered on his face.

“Faster. Want you to ride it, ma. Need to feel that wet ass pussy all over my leg.” She whined and gripped his shirt, suddenly feeling very sensitive.

“O-Okay!” She mumbled before she moved her hips, going all the way down to his knee before up to just below his shorts. When his knee grazed her clit she jerked and made a sound even she didn’t recognize.

“That’s it, good fuckin’ girl.” Bronco cooed and leaned down to kiss Ivy’s forehead. He was surprised she was actually doing what he asked for once, instead of being a little brat like usual. 

“Thought we agreed we weren’t gonna give her what she wanted?” They both looked up hearing Saint who was leaning against the doorframe. He was shirtless, wearing low hanging black sweatpants that showed his perfect V-line. Ivy couldn’t help but lick her lips at the sight.

“She came in here actin’ like a lil’ slut, so now she’s gettin’ treated like one.” Bronco shrugged before turning back to his game. Saint shook his head and made his way over. Ivy looked up at him, eyes low, nothing but pure need behind them.

“Whatchu lookin’ at me like that for?” He asked, gripping her chin. She poked out her bottom lip and frowned.

“Want you too!” She whined. Bronco rolled his eyes and smacked her ass, making her squeal. 

“He come in here and you get to whinin’ and shit.” He mumbled. 

“Shut up nigga. She know that imma take care of her, ain’t that right baby?” Saint smirked and slowly slid his thumb across Ivy’s bottom lip. She nodded quickly and grabbed his wrist. 

“She only sayin’ that cause she know you gon’ give her whatever she wants.” Bronco said, rolling his eyes. Saint ignored him and pulled Ivy up into his arms. His hands slid under her ass, holding her up while she wrapped her legs around his waist.

“Want me to fuck you?” He asked softly. Ivy nodded and slid her arms around his neck.

“I ain’t hear you.”

“Yes! Please fuck me!” Bronco chuckled to himself before glancing over his shoulder.

“You gon’ do it?” He asked, tilting his head. Saint glanced over at him before looking down at Ivy. The way she looked up at him made him want to break her. She’d been begging for it all day, and now she was finally gonna get it. 

“Take this shit off, then lay yo’ ass down.” Saint instructed, before he sat Ivy down. She was quick to tug off her shirt and crawl onto Bronco’s bed. Saint made his way over, not really making a move to take off his sweats.

“Please,” Ivy whined, and slowly moved her hand down between her legs to rub her swollen clit.

“Nigga get off the game and bring yo’ ass on.” Saint grunted in Bronco’s direction. Bronco rolled his eyes and mumbled something under his breath but hopped off the game anyway. Besides, he wasn’t about to miss out on some pussy for no bullshit game. 

“You gon’ stop actin’ like you my daddy.” He chuckled as he walked over to the bed, standing beside Saint.

“Shut up. You goin’ first or me?” Saint asked, glancing down at Ivy who was rubbing her little clit like her life depended on it. 

“You. I might break her if I go first. She been tryin’ me to fuckin’ much lately.” Bronco said honestly. Saint nodded and reached forward, grabbing Ivy’s ankle and pulling her towards them. Her ass hung off the bed making her grunt. 

“Rub that shit for me?” Saint asked, looking towards Bronco. Bronco nodded and reached down, sliding his huge hand between Ivy’s legs. He rubbed his fingers against her opening before sliding two of them in.

“Ugh!” Ivy moaned as he slowly moved his fingers in and out of her. His fingers were thick and they were stretching her open. She knew taking either of them was gonna be hard because like they always said, she’d never taken grown dick before.

“Pussy tight as fuck. Gon’ have to open this bitch up if you tryna take all this dick, ma.” Bronco grunted. Saint hummed and tugged his sweats down to his thigh, letting his dick spring free. He wrapped his hand around it and tugged on it slowly. 

“Come suck on this dick, baby. Get it wet.” Bronco pulled his fingers out slowly, allowing Ivy to sit up and slide down to the floor. She looked up at Saint, her lip poked out.

“Ion wanna hear shit unless it’s you chokin’ and spittin’ up on this dick.” He grunted and moved one of his hands to the back of her head.

“Told you she get to whinin’ when you do shit. You too fuckin’ nice to her lil’ ass.” Bronco added as he moved around the bed to his nightstand. He pulled open the first drawer and grabbed the already rolled blunt sitting on a tray, along with his lighter. 

“She do the same shit to you, so why you frontin’?” Saint said, glaring at Bronco who was lighting his joint.

“Yeah but the difference is you let her get away with that shit.” Ivy groaned, bringing all the attention back to her. 

“Ion know what you doin’ allat for. Eat this dick up, and you better not start cryin’ about it.” Saint scolded. Ivy nodded before opening her mouth and sticking her tongue out. Saint slapped his dick against her tongue, groaning as she licked up his precum.

“So fuckin’ nasty.” He grunted. 

“Lemme have it, please!” Ivy begged. Saint tangled his hand in her hair before slowly sliding into her mouth. It was warm, just like he expected it to be. He went back until he hit the back of her throat and she gagged. He pulled back, leaving nothing but the tip in, which she sucked on.

“Got me missin’ yo’ mouth now, girl.” Bronco chuckled and moved around beside Saint. He took a long drag from the blunt in his hand and blew the smoke out through his nose before holding it towards Saint. 

Saint used his unoccupied hand to grab onto it before he put it in his mouth and slowly sucked in. He held it in as he handed the blunt back to Bronco, only letting it out when his throat started to burn. He blew it down, right in Ivy’s face who groaned around his dick.

“Come on, wet this dick up.” Ivy slowly took more of Saint’s dick down her throat, getting almost to the base before she choked and pulled away again. She used her hands for a second before she tried again, this time going slower. 

“Takin’ dick like a champ today, ma. Must want yo’ pussy beat in real bad.” Bronco cooed as he watched Ivy take Saint’s dick down her throat. She didn’t whine and cry like she usually did. Bronco was turned on beyond all reason and couldn’t wait to beat her shit in.

“Bein’ a good girl for me. For us.” Saint groaned as she ran her tongue along his veins. It felt so damn good he was almost ready to cum then and there. 

Ivy felt it. She could feel him getting closer, the way he looked down at her, the way his stomach tensed and his dick twitched in her mouth. He was so close, right on the edge. 

She moved faster, choosing her own pace. She was quick and messy. Spit bubbled around her mouth and dripped down her chin. It was nasty and wet, but she had a point to prove. 

The sounds she was making were loud and rambunctious, the constant sound of her choking from the length of Saint’s dick. Saint gripped the back of her head and groaned, she was actively attempting to suck his soul out.

“Stop.” Saint mumbled quickly, gently pushing Ivy back. He was too close and he didn’t want to cum just yet. Ivy ignored him and kept going. She was being a brat, she knew that, but she wanted his cum down her throat. She deserved it.

“Ivy,” Saint groaned, his head tilting back slightly. When she still didn’t stop or even make a move to slow down, he yanked her head back, forcing her off his dick.

“Always gotta do the fuckin’ most. Hardheaded as fuck for no reason.” He grumbled before he pulled her up by her hair and pushed her back onto the bed. 

“Lucien,” She whined, her lip poked out in its usual spot. Saint rolled his eyes before he slid his sweatpants off and climbed onto the bed. 

“But when I say it, I’m wrong.” Bronco mumbled, blowing smoke as he did. 

“Shut up.” Saint grumbled as he settled between Ivy’s legs. She laid still on her back, half afraid to move. She knew this was coming but now that it was actually happening she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to handle it. Saint was BEYOND big, so was Bronco, how was she meant to take both of them? 

“What’s wrong?” Bronco asked as he blew out a thick cloud of smoke. 

“I-I don’t t-think that’s gonna fit. I don’t think either of you are gonna fit. W-What if they don’t fit? I can’t-”

“Calm down. You know we got you. If you feel like it’s too much, just tell us and we’ll stop.” Ivy’s teeth found her bottom lip as she nodded slowly. Her nerves were still building but that was normal, or at least whatever could be considered normal for someone who was about to have sex with her childhood best friends. 

“Nah, I need to hear it.” 

“Okay.” She uttered, her hands sliding up to grip Saint’s arms. He could see the hesitation behind her eyes, so he leaned down and kissed her forehead. 

“I ain’t gonna hurt you. You know that.” He whispered softly as he gripped himself and lined up with her slit. He didn’t move forward, just sat there allowing her to feel the weight of it.

“Gotta tell me you’re ready, baby. Need to hear you say it.” Ivy opened her mouth to speak but the only thing she was able to get out was a sharp gasp, due to Saint sliding into her. 

He slid in slowly until he was balls deep, his pelvis pressed against hers. Ivy felt like she was going to pass out just from how full she felt. She’d never felt like this before, never, and that said something. Saint was stretching her out to the point she couldn’t breathe without feeling like she’d break then and there.

“I ain’t talkin’ to myself, Ivy.” Saint grunted as he tried to ignore how good it felt to be buried inside his girl. She felt so good. Tight, wet, and warm. 

Ivy’s brain was malfunctioning. She could hear everything Saint was saying to her but it was like she wasn’t understanding it. All she could think about was the feeling between her legs. The stretch from saint sliding into her hurt, but now it felt like a slight burn and a lot of pressure. Pressure that was building, and quickly.

“Ivory,” Bronco said quickly, noticing she genuinely wasn’t paying any attention to anything Saint was saying. 

“Ma, you hearin’ us?” Ivy wasn’t even breathing at this point. She was just stuck. Stuck in place and utterly lost.

“She ain’t even breathin’.” Saint grunted before gripping Ivy’s chin and pulling her forward, lifting her back from the bed.

“You better answer us fo’ I do somethin’ you ain’t gon’ like.” Ivy could only force out a deep, harsh breath. Tears welled in her eyes and she shuddered beneath him.

“Good. Now, tell him what he wants to hear.” Bronco said softly. 

“I-I know y-you’d never hurt m-me!” She cried out, tears streaming down her face. 

“Good girl. You gon’ keep bein’ a good ass girl for me, right?” Saint asked as he slowly pulled back, leaving nothing but the tip in before pushing back into her.

“Yes! I’ll be good!” She whimpered. Saint pushed her back against the bed and released the grip he had on her chin, instead moving his hand down to grip her thigh. 

He rolled his hips, his pelvis nudging against her swollen clit. Ivy inhaled sharply, her eyes widening at the little bit of stimulation she felt on her neglected bud. Saint took notice on how she shivered and clenched around him.

For a few seconds he went slow, allowing Ivy to get used to his size and so he could make sure he wasn’t pushing her past her limit too soon. The way her body jerked and how uneven her breathing was, the last thing he wanted was to give her more than she could handle right now. 

Ivy was on cloud nine. The way Saint was making her feel was the closest to heaven she felt she was ever going to get. With every thrust he was hitting that spongy spot inside of her, making her dig her nails into his arms and squirm under him. 

“Harder! Please!” She cried, moving her hand to the back of Saint’s neck and pulling him down until their lips brushed against each other. 

“Gimme kiss and I’ll think about it.” He grunted, his other hand moving to cradle around her head. Ivy leaned up, smashing her lips against his without a second thought. 

“Fuck,” Saint groaned into the kiss before giving Ivy what she was asking for. He snapped his hips forward, moving with a new found passion. He couldn’t lie and say that Ivy’s tight pussy wasn’t pushing him closer to the edge with each thrust. 

Ivy sobbed into the kiss, her cheeks soaked with tears. Saint was bullying his huge dick into her without care, and she loved every last second of it. It hurt, but it hurt so good. The slight burn from how he was stretching her out and the overwhelming sense of euphoria she felt when he hit that spot deep inside of her, had her clenching around him like a vice. 

“Pussy so fuckin’ loud, ma. You gon’ soak that dick up, huh?” Bronco asked, blowing out smoke through his nose. Saint pulled away, holding out his hand for the blunt. Bronco handed it over and slid up on the bed, leaning down so he was face to face with Ivy.

“Come on, lil’ mama. You hearin’ me ain’t you?” He cooed, his eyes low and red. Ivy moved one of her hands to grip the back of Bronco’s neck.

“Yes! Gonna make a fuckin’ mess for you, daddy!” Bronco and Saint stilled at that, both of them shocked that Ivy had just called Bronco daddy. Bronco felt his dick jump in his pants, aching to be set free. 

“Whatchu say?” Saint asked, smoke leaving his mouth as he did. Ivy realized what she’d said and suddenly felt embarrassed and shy under their heated gaze. She hadn’t meant to say it, it just slipped out. 

“I’m s-sorry! I ain’t m-mean to say it!” She cried, her tears shifting from tears of pleasure to tears of embarrassment. 

“Nah, you meant that shit. Now say it again.” Saint demanded as he started slamming into Ivy. She squealed and pulled Bronco down so she could bury her face in the crook of his neck. He could feel her tears on his neck and her sobs rang loud in his ear. 

“I know, baby, I know. He fuckin’ you up, huh? You takin’ it though, baby. You bein’ such a good girl.” Bronco cooed into the side of her head. Saint continued to fuck into her like a mad-man, not caring about how loud her cries got. The neighbors were just gonna have to complain because he didn’t plan on stopping until she had painted his dick white. 

“Please! I can’t do it, I can’t!” Ivy whimpered and used her other hand to press against Saint’s stomach. Saint grabbed her hand and pinned it above her head, holding it tight.

“Shut that shit up cause you gon’ cum for me. You gon’ give me what I want, baby? Huh? You gon’ make a mess on this dick?” Saint pushed one of Ivy’s legs against her chest, allowing himself to push deeper into her. 

“FUCK!” Ivy screamed, basically right in Bronco’s ear. He couldn’t help but chuckle slightly as he slid arm around her and held her close.

“Yeah, you cummin’. I feel that shit.” Saint groaned, his grip on Ivy tightening. Bronco slid his hand down between her legs and slowly rubbed her clit. The stimulation alone had her writhing uncontrollably against both men, her head tilting back as whorish moans fell from her lips.

“I’m gonna cum, daddy! Please!” She whined, the feeling of Saint pounding her into the mattress and Bronco’s fingers rubbing on her clit making her weak. 

“Yeah? You cummin’ for us?” Bronco asked, pressing his fingers into her swollen bud a little harder. Ivy nodded because every time she opened her mouth she was only able to scream and moan like some brain dead slut. She was acting like a brain dead slut. 

“Cum baby. Make daddy happy and cum.” She didn’t need to be told twice. Ivy’s back arched off the bed as she came. Her eyes rolled back, her toes curled, and her entire body shook. She’d never experienced anything like this before. 

A thick ring of white cream covered Saint’s dick from the base to just below the tip. He couldn’t lie and say the sight alone didn’t have him ready to put a baby in Ivy right then and there but he knew better. She’d kill him if he even thought about cumming inside of her without her permission. And seeing as she was way too out of it to give him permission, he pulled out and came all over her stomach.

“Fuck,” He sighed as he slowly tugged on his dick, Ivy’s cum getting all over his hand. Bronco bit his lip at the sight of Ivy’s cream dripping off Saint’s semi-hard dick. He was ready to feel her around him, even though he knew he’d most likely break her. 

“Ma, you made a mess. You gon’ clean it up?” Bronco teased as he tried to pull Ivy from his neck. She smacked his hand and groaned against his skin. The last thing she wanted to hear right now was his blatant teasing, especially after she’d just cum her brains out.

“Mean ass.” He mumbled before looking at Saint.

“Nigga, where my shit at? I give it to you and it go missin’.” Saint shrugged and looked down at the floor, trying to find the blunt that he’d disregarded earlier. He hadn’t meant to, he simply forgot about it.

“I dropped it.” He said, pointing to the burnt out blunt laying on the floor. Bronco groaned and rolled his eyes.

“Should’ve never given you that shit.” He grumbled and slowly started pulling away from Ivy, who this time allowed him to move away. She instead grabbed the nearest pillow and pulled it under her head. The way she was clinging onto it you’d think it was her teddy bear or something.

“Lookin’ all cute and shit. You know you ‘bout to come bounce that ass on this dick, right?” Bronco asked as he pulled his shirt off and tossed it aside before pulling his pants and boxers off. Ivy didn’t bother glancing in his direction. Eye contact would only make him hornier than he already was which, in her case, wasn’t a good thing. 

“Sleepy,” She uttered into the pillow and closed her eyes tight. Saint chuckled under his breath at her antics and how Bronco looked at her like she’d officially lost her mind. 

“Quit playin’ wit me.” Bronco warned, his dick now in his hands as he slowly jerked himself off. 

“Not playin’. I’m too tired, sorry.” Saint covered his face to hide the smile that spread across his face. He knew Ivy was just being a little brat to piss Bronco off. However, that wasn’t why he was laughing. He was laughing because he knew Bronco was about to fuck her into oblivion for acting up.

Bronco didn’t say a word as he grabbed Ivy’s ankle and yanked her to the edge of the bed. She gasped when he flipped her over onto her stomach and harshly smacked her ass. 

“Bruno! What-”

“Arch yo’ shit and shut the fuck up.” He grunted, all the playfulness gone in his tone. Ivy dug her teeth into her bottom lip as she slowly arched her back, pushing her ass out and into the air. Her feet hung off the bed from how far Bronco had pulled her but she wasn’t uncomfortable. Yet.

“Pretty ass pussy.” He groaned as he leaned down and spit right on her swollen bud. He pushed his thumb against her clit, rubbing in his spit with Saint’s cum.

“Bronco,” Ivy moaned and gripped the sheets. Her hole clenched around nothing as she slowly shook her ass in his face. She felt so exposed but her mind was too clouded by lust to really care. She just needed them to make her feel good.

“Heard you, ma. Imma give it to you.” Bronco cooed, one of his hands going to grip Ivy’s waist so he could hold her still. She glanced back at him over her shoulder, meeting his gaze for just a second. Bronco rubbed his dick against her entrance, coating it in her juices before pushing the tip in.

“Ugh! FUCK!” Ivy shouted and leaned forward, trying to get away from Bronco. He grunted and moved his hand to her back, pushing down, pinning her to the bed.

“Yo’ ass been beggin’ for it all fuckin’ day, now you wanna run and shit. Got me fucked up. Lay yo’ ass still and take this shit.” Ivy couldn’t help but whine as Bronco pushed forward, forcing that monster between his legs into her inch by inch.

She knew it was gonna be hard to take, but this isn’t what she thought it would be. This was nothing like she’d expected. He was stretching her out beyond her means. Even though the stretch was painful, he was still making her feel good. 

She looked back over her shoulder, peering up at him with a pout on her face. Bronco didn’t miss the tears rolling down her puffy cheeks, neither did he care about them. He’d seen her cry plenty of times to know when she seriously needed him to stop. Right now, she was just overstimulated and all she could do was cry. 

“Stop allat cryin’ ma. You gon’ take this dick, just like you did earlier.” Bronco grunted and reached forward, tangling his hand in her hair. He tugged, forcing her head back. 

Her honey brown eyes drew him in, the slight glisten to them from her tears made him dig his teeth into his bottom lip. The way she looked up at him as if she was ready to fall apart was making his dick twitch. Bronco moved the hand that had been pressed against her back to her hip, digging his fingers in.

“Ugh! I-It’s too deep! I can’t!” She whined, reaching back to push on his lower abdomen. She swore he was in her stomach with how deep he was at the moment. 

“I’m in yo’ stomach, huh? You feelin’ it that deep?” Bronco asked as he slowly pulled out, leaving nothing but the tip in before rolling his hips forward. Ivy groaned, her back coming up, breaking her perfect arch.

“Yes! It’s too much!” She cried out. Saint couldn’t help but jerk himself off at the sight of Ivy trying her hardest to take Bronco. She was squirming and crying like he was gonna break her. 

“You look so pretty like this, baby.” He said, reaching over and gripping her chin. He tilted her head his way, making her look at him.

“Luci, please!” She whimpered, one of her hands shooting up to wrap around Saint’s wrist. 

“Whatchu beggin’ him fo’? He can’t help you. And why you ain’t archin’ yo’ shit? Fuck you thought this was.” Bronco sneered, bringing his hand down on Ivy’s ass. She squealed at the pain blooming against her right asscheek. 

“B-bronco I-”

“Fix that shit, Ivory.” His tone left no room for argument, in fact it neared close to a warning. Ivy had no intention of finding out what he was warning her about, but she could guess. 

Slowly she deepened her arch again, pushing her ass up just the way Bronco wanted it. The position made it feel like Bronco was in her stomach once again.

“Good fuckin’ girl.” Bronco moaned, feeling her clench around him. She was so tight and wet, a creamy white ring forming around the base of his dick. 

“Fuck! You takin’ me so good, baby.” He grunted as he started slamming into her. She gasped, a shudder going through her at the feeling of his heavy balls slapping against her clit. Her ass met his pelvis with a loud clap mixing with the sounds of him thrusting in and out of her dripping wet cunt. 

He released his grip on her hair, instead using both hands to grip her waist. He pulled her back, forcing her to meet his harsh thrusts. The feeling of Ivy clenching around him made him groan. Her pussy was fluttering around him like she was seconds from cumming.

Ivy felt like she was gonna die from how hard he was fucking her. She was a whining, crying, whimpering mess and she wasn’t ashamed of it at all. Bronco nor Saint were complaining which meant they didn’t care. Besides, it was their fault she was being as loud as she was at this moment. 

Bronco looked down and groaned seeing the white arousal splatting against her skin with each stroke. It was a fucking mess. A mess that he’d happily lick up once they were finished. He felt like his tongue was tingling at just the memory of how she tasted on his tongue. He couldn’t wait to have her sitting on his face again. 

“Fuck daddy! I love you!” Ivy whined, digging her nails into the sheets. Bronco couldn’t lie and say hearing her call him daddy again wasn’t a major turn on. He needed to hear her say it again.

“You love me, Ivy?” He asked, sliding his arm around her and wrapping his hand around her throat. He leaned over her, pulling her up the rest of the way until she was pressed firmly against him. 

“Mhm!” Ivy’s voice trembled, half from being fucked within an inch of her life and due to Bronco’s grip on her throat. She thought her brain was gonna melt if he fucked her any harder.

“That's why you creamin’ on my shit like this? Cause you love me?” He asked, his hips meeting her ass at a bruising pace. They were face to face, their lips brushing with each thrust. They were both burning up, getting closer and closer to the edge.

“Y-Yes daddy! Love you so fuckin’ much!” She cried, her breathing becoming erratic and shaky. She was a trembling mess in Bronco’s arms. She could feel that familiar knot forming in the pit of her stomach again, ready to come undone.

“You gettin’ so tight, ma. You cummin’?” Ivy couldn’t do anything but nod. She’d scream bloody murder if she tried to speak.

“Yeah? I feel you baby. I feel it.” He groaned, quickening his pace. If Ivy had been standing up, her legs would’ve quit working. Even laying down it felt like her legs weren’t working, hell her whole body. 

“I’m cummin’!” She squealed as the tight knot she’d felt in her stomach came undone. Her body dropped, falling lifelessly in Bronco’s arms. It was like her body had gone weak, she couldn’t hold herself up anymore.

Bronco was right behind her. The way she clenched around him and sucked him in making his dick twitch. Like Saint, he pulled out, opting to cum all over her ass instead of playing with his life and cumming inside of her. The last thing he wanted was a black eye.

“Fuck.” He grunted as he slowly jerked himself off. He sighed deeply before pressing a gentle kiss to Ivy’s shoulder and laying her down. She groaned softly but remained still.

“You were too rough.” Saint mumbled, taking in Ivy’s overly fucked out appeareance. Her legs shook slightly, a layer of sweat covering her body, loose hair sticking to her face, her eyes fluttering shut. She was out of it.

“Don’t fuckin’ start.” Bronco grumbled back.

“You were. She’s gonna have a fuckin’ bruise on her neck, how is she gonna explain that to her mama?” 

“You actin’ like she’s gotta go home tonight. She can stay here until that shit fade, calm the fuck down.” Saint rolled his eyes and sighed.

“She’s got work. You gone have people thinkin’ she’s gettin’ beat.” Bronco waved him off and turned his attention to Ivy. He couldn’t help himself as he brought his hand down on her ass, smacking it harder than needed.

“OW!” Ivy yelped, reaching back to cover her stinging asscheek.

“You done, ma?” He asked, grabbing her hip and pulling her back until she was sitting in front of him. She pouted up at him, her tear stained cheeks slightly puffy. 

“Yeah, you done. Lil’ ass barely awake.” He hummed, leaning down to kiss the side of her forehead. She shrugged and leaned back into him, laying her head on his chest.

Saint stood up from the bed, his dick still hard, and turned to look down at Ivy. She was curled up on the edge of the bed, still leaning against Bronco, her eyes closed. 

“Baby, come on. Need to get cleaned up so you can go to sleep.” Saint uttered as he picked her up. She nodded slowly, not bothering to open her eyes. 

Saint took Ivy back to his room and they showered together, Saint doing all the work since Ivy was basically asleep. He was quick, mostly because Ivy was complaining that he was taking too long but refused to actually help. He didn’t blame her. They had fucked her a little rougher than anticipated. 

By the time they got out Ivy lasted all of thirty seconds before she was fast asleep. Saint was able to dry her off and get her into his room. He laid her on his bed, sliding one of his shirts onto her before grabbing himself a pair of boxers and sweatpants. 

When he came back into the room Ivy had curled up into herself, seemingly trying to keep herself warm. Saint shook his head before pulling her up into his arms and moving her underneath the blanket. He put his phone on the charger then climbed in alongside Ivory.

She sighed softly and leaned closer to him, cuddling into his arm. He turned, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her into him. He was drifting off to sleep when Bronco burst into the room.

“The fuck is your problem?” Saint grumbled, his irritation clear in his tone. 

“Shut up.” Bronco sighed as he made his way over to the bed. He climbed into the bed on the other side of Ivy, laying on his stomach.

“You ain’t even ask me if you could do allat.” Saint said, rolling his eyes. Bronco lifted his head slightly and smirked at Saint before flipping him off.

“Suck my dick, Lucien Dean.” 

“Fuck you, Bruno Channing.”

[avawilsonok]

Trying new things…hopefully tumblr is better than these other apps! My writing is so under appreciated🤣